gi..iwmAsy i c ,s 
 
 ARMTeim^^AVY STORIES. 
 
 A Library for Young and Old, in six volumes. 
 16mo. Illustrated. Per vol., $1.50. 
 
 Tlie Sailor Boy, or Jack 
 
 Somers in the Navy. 
 
 Tlie Yankee Middy, or 
 
 Adventures of a Naval Officer. 
 
 Brave Old. Salt, or Life on 
 
 the Quarter Ueck. 
 
 The Soldier Boy, or Tom 
 
 Somers in the Army. 
 
 The Young Lieutenant, 
 
 Or The Adventures of an Army Officer. 
 
 Fighting? .Joe, or the Fortunes 
 c. . Siaff Officer. 
 
 "The writings of Oliver Optic are the most pe- 
 culiarly fitted' ti-.i- juvenile readers of any works 
 now published; There is a freshness and vivacity 
 about • m which is very engaging to older read- 
 e.-s. beneiit widen a young mind will ob- 
 
 tain f i reading the healthy descriptions, full of 
 zti lite, and, withal, containing a great deal 
 
 o* ireful infoimation, is almost incalcula- 
 
 ble iViedo Blade. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 • tnQjCfP 
 
 OLIVER OPTIC'S **% 
 
 RIVERDALE STORIES. 
 
 Twelve volume*. Profusely Illustrated from new 
 
 designs by Billings. In neat box. 
 
 Cloth. Per vol., 46 c. 
 
 Little Merchant. 
 Young Voyagers. 
 Christmas Griit. 
 Dolly and I. 
 TJnole Ben. 
 Birthday Party. 
 Proud and Lazy. 
 Careless Kate. 
 Robinson Crusoe, JTr, 
 The Bionio Party. 
 The OS-old Thimble. 
 The Do-Someihings. 
 
 •* Anxious mothers who wish to i eep their boys 
 out of mischief, will do well to kitp their hands 
 filled with one of the numerous voi .rnes of Oliver 
 Optic. They all have a good moral, are full of 
 fascinating Incidents mingled with instruction, 
 and teach that straight-forwardness is best." — 
 News. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 OLIVER OPTIC'S 
 
 MAGAZINE. 
 
 OLIVER OPTIC, Editor. 
 
 Published Monthly. 
 Each number contains : 
 Part of a NEW STORY, by the Editor. 
 
 STORIES and SKETCHES, by popular 
 
 authors. 
 An ORIGINAL DIALOGUE. 
 A DECLAMATION. 
 PUZZLES, REBUSES, &c 
 All Handsomely Illustrated. 
 Terms: $2.50 per year ; 25 cts. per number. 
 Sold Everywhere. 
 
 [^"Rememlwr, tliis Magazine 
 contains more reading matter 
 than any other juvenile maga- 
 zine published. 
 
 Specimen copies sent free by mail on appli- 
 cation. 
 
 § ,? LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 OLIVER OPTIC'S 
 
 YOUNG AMERICA ABROAD. 
 
 A Library of Travel and Adventure in Foreign 
 
 Lands. 18mo. Illustrated >>y Nast, 
 
 Stevens, Perkins, and others. 
 
 Per volume, $1.50. 
 
 Outward. T5ou.n<i, or Young 
 
 America Afloat 
 
 Shamrock «fc Tills tie, or 
 
 Young America in Ireland and Scotland. 
 
 Red Cross, or Young America in 
 England and Wales. 
 
 Dll«es & IMtolies, or Young 
 America in Holland and Belgium. 
 
 Palace &, Cottage, or Young 
 America in France and Switzerland. 
 
 Down tlie Rhine, or Young 
 America in Germany. 
 
 " These are by far the most instructive books 
 written by this popular author, and while main- 
 taining throughout enough of excitement and ad- 
 venture to enchain the interest of the youthfu 
 reader, there is still a great amount of informa- 
 tion conveyed respecting the history, natural fea- 
 tures, and geography of this far-off land, and the 
 peculiarities of the places and people which they 
 
 Ocuette. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. % 
 
 ■ <*J 
 
OLIVER OPTIC'S 
 
 LAKE SHORE SERIES. 
 
 Six Vols., Illust. Per vol., $1.25. 
 
 Through by Daylight ; 
 
 Or, The Young Engineer of the Lake 
 Shore Railroad- 
 Lightning Express; 
 
 Or, The Rival Academies. 
 
 On Time; 
 
 Or, The? Young Captain of the Ucayga 
 
 Steamer. 
 
 Switch Off; 
 
 Or, The War of the Student*. 
 
 Brake Up ; 
 
 Or, The Young Peacemakers. 
 
 Bear and Forbear; 
 
 Or, The Young Skipper of Lake Ucayga. 
 
 Oliver Optic owes his popularity to a pleasant 
 style, and to a ready sympathy with the dreams, 
 hopes, aspirations, and fancies of the young people 
 for whom he writes. He writes like a wise, over- 
 grown boy, and his books have therefore a fresh- 
 ness and raciness rarely attained by his fellow 
 scribes. — Christian Advocate. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 OLIVER OPTIC'S 
 
 STARRY FLAG SERIES. 
 
 Six Vols., Illust. Psr vol., $1.25. 
 
 The Starry Flag; 
 
 Or, The Young Fisherman of Cape Ann. 
 
 Breaking Away; 
 
 Or, The Fortunes of a Student 
 
 Seek and Find; 
 
 Or, The Adventures of a Smart Boy. 
 
 Freaks of Fortune ; 
 
 Or, Half Round the World. 
 
 Make or Break; 
 
 Or, The Rich Man's Daughter. 
 
 Down the River; 
 
 Or, Buck Biadiord and his Tyrants. 
 
 These books are exciting narratives, and full of 
 stirring adventures, but the youthful heroes of the 
 stories are noble, self-sacrificing, and courageous, 
 and the stories contain nothing which will do 
 injury to the mind or heart of the youthful reader. 
 — Webster Times. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 OLIVER OPTIC'S 
 
 BOAT CLUB SERIES 
 
 Six Vols., Illust. Per vol., $1.25. 
 
 The Boat Club ; 
 
 Or, The Bunkers of Rippleton. 
 
 All Aboard; 
 
 Or, Life on the Lake, 
 
 Now or Never ; 
 
 Or, tiie Adventures of Bobby Bright. 
 
 Try A^ain; 
 
 Or, Tne Trials and Triumphs of Harry 
 West. 
 
 Poor and Proud; 
 
 Or, The Fortunes of Katy Redburn. 
 
 Little by Little ; 
 
 Or The Cruise of the Flyaway. 
 
 Boys and girls have no taste for dry and tame 
 things; they want something that will stir the 
 blood and warm the heart. Optic always does 
 this, while at the same time he improves the taste 
 and elevates the moral nature. The coming gen- 
 eration of men will never know how much they 
 are indebted for what is pure and enabling to his 
 
 writings. — B. 1. Schoolmate, 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 OLIVER OPTIC'S 
 
 WOODVILLE STORIES. 
 
 Six Vols., Illust. PeR vol., $1.13. 
 
 Rich and Humble; 
 
 Or, The Mission of Bertha Grant 
 
 In School and Out; 
 
 Or, the Conquest of Richard Grant. 
 
 Watch and Wait ; 
 
 Or, The Young Fugitives. 
 
 Work and Win; 
 
 Or, Noddy Newman on a Cruise. 
 
 Hope and Have; 
 
 Or, Fanny Grant among the Indians. 
 
 Haste and Waste; 
 
 Or, The Young Pilot of Lake Cham- 
 plain, 
 
 Sliver Optic is the apostolic successor, at the 
 ub," of Peter Parley. He has just completed 
 the "Woodviile Stories," by the publication of 
 "Haste and Waste." The best notice to give of 
 them is to mention that a couple of youngsters 
 pulled them out of the pile two hours since, and 
 are yet devouring them out in the summer-house 
 (albeit autumn leaves cover it) oblivious to muffin 
 time. — iV. Y. Leader. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
V.^ I ^,^, I ,T. Y ,°, F 5 C _: AT CHAPEL HILL 
 
 00022226930 
 
 ' C&- &-^^L&£< 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^o- J^f^ 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2012 with funding from 
 
 University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill 
 
 http://archive.org/details/brakeuporyoungpeOOopti 
 
THE LAKE SHORE SERIES. 
 
 BRAKE UP 
 
 THE YOUNG PEACEMAKEBS 
 
 BY 
 
 OLIVER OPTIC, 
 
 AUTHOR OF "YOUNG AMERICA ABROAD," "THE ARMY AND NAVY STORIES, 
 
 "THE WOODVILLE STORIES," "THE BOAT-CLUB STORIES," 
 
 " THE STARRY FLAG STORIES," ETC. 
 
 BOSTON: 
 
 LEE AND SHEPARD, PUBLISHERS. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 LEE, SHEPARD AND DILLINGHAM. 
 
 1873. 
 
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1870, by 
 
 WILLIAM T. ADAMS, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. 
 
 ELECTROTYPE!) AT THE 
 
 BOSTON STEREOTYPE FOUNDRY, 
 
 NO. 19 SPRINO LANE. 
 

 MY YOUNG FRIEND 
 
 ELLIOT WILLIAM SAYWARD 
 
 IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED. 
 
s 
 
 THE LAKE SHOME SERIES. 
 
 1. THROUGH BY DAYLIGHT; or, The Young Engineer 
 
 of the Lake Shore Railroad. 
 
 2. LIGHTNING EXPRESS; or, The Rival Academies. 
 
 3. ON TIME;' or, The Young Captain of the Ucayga 
 
 Steamer. 
 
 4. SWITCH OFF; or, The War of the Students. 
 
 5. BRAKE UP; or, The Young Peacemakers. 
 
 6. BEAR AND FORBEAR ; or, The Young Skipper of Lake 
 
 Ucayga. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 % 
 
 " Brake Up " is the fifth of The Lake Shore Series, 
 and was one of the serials which appeared in Oliver Optic's 
 Magazine. Although the volume contains an independent 
 story, the same characters that appeared in preceding issues 
 of the series^ are introduced. "While Captain Wolf Penni- 
 man still remains true to his high standard of duty, Nick 
 Von Wolter is presented to the reader in strong contrast 
 with the hero. The latter, ambitious to put himself for- 
 ward in the world, makes the oft-repeated mistake of those 
 who follow any other guide than that of religious principle. 
 The result to the evil-doer is but the reflection of the 
 world's experience ; and though all who seek and follow the 
 True Light may not realize the same worldly success that 
 crowned the life of Wolf, they are absolutely sure to attain 
 that peace of mind which alone is happiness here and 
 hereafter. 
 
6 PEEFACE. 
 
 The railroad phrase "Brake Up" is not used in its 
 technical sense, but figuratively indicates how the wrong- 
 doer should proceed when he becomes conscious of his er- 
 ror; and the author hopes his young friends, as well as 
 those of mature years, will follow the example of the mag- 
 nate of Centreport when they find themselves on the "wrong 
 track." 
 
 Harrison Square, Boston, 
 
 January 26, 1870. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTEB I. 
 Colonel Wimpleton won't have it 11 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 Brake Up! 20 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 Mr. Nicholas Van Wolter ,31 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 A Glorious Opportunity 41 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 Romance and Reality 52 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 A Discomfited Aspirant 63 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 Colonel "Wimpleton drops the Reins 74 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 Secrets for Two 84 
 
 (?) 
 
8 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 The Tipsy Magnate 96 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 Tom Walton expresses his Opinion . 106 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 A Generous Tippler 117 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 Another Calamity 128 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 After the Accident 139 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 " The Occurrences of Yesterday." ....... 150 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 A Tempting Offer 162 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 The Ucayga in Trouble 173 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 An Act of Courtesy 185 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 The Mystery of the Check 196 
 
CONTENTS. 9 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 Colonel Wimpleton humiliated 208 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 A Night Trip to Hitaca 220 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 What happened in the Road 232 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 Seven per cent. Bonds 211 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 The Committee of Conference 25G 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 The Magnates join Hands 268 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 More seven per cent. Bonds 280 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 In Honor of the Reconciliation 292 
 
BRAKE UP; 
 
 OR, 
 
 THE YOUNG PEACEMAKEES 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 COLONEL WIMPLE TON WON T HAVE IT. 
 
 " T" WON'T have it, Wolf Penniman ! No, I won't 
 JL have it ! " said and repeated Colonel Wiropleton, 
 as, with an uncertain step, he shuffled up to the door 
 of my state-room, on board of the TTcayga. 
 
 The magnate of Centreport was more than usually 
 intoxicated. For two or three years he had kept him- 
 self well filled with rum. His face had grown red, and 
 toddy-blossoms had gathered upon his aquiline nose, 
 but he seldom manifested any of the ordinary symp- 
 toms of drunkenness. It was not often that he reeled, 
 or became incoherent in his speech, as on the present 
 
 (11) 
 
12 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 occasion. If he was ever overcome by his besetting 
 vice, it was not in public. I had certainly never 
 before seen him in the condition in which he pre- 
 sented himself at the door of my state-room. 
 
 I was aware that the habit of drinking was gaining 
 upon him. I had frequently seen him when he was 
 affected by the liquor he had taken. I had known 
 him to fall asleep in company when the conversation 
 flagged, and I had often noticed the stupor of inebria- 
 tion. He took less interest in the steamer, and in 
 other business enterprises in which he was engaged, 
 than formerly. Under the influence of his drams, when 
 excited, he was even more violent than when he was 
 sober. For years he had been the deadly enemy of 
 Major Toppleton, the rich man of Middleport, on the 
 opposite side of the lake. His intemperance did not 
 moderate his hatred, though it deprived him of the 
 energy to prosecute malicious schemes against his 
 rival. 
 
 Three years before, Major Toppleton had completed 
 the Lake Shore Railroad, intended in the beginning 
 rather as a plaything for the students of the Toppleton 
 Institute, and as a means of giving the young men a 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKEKS. 13 
 
 knowledge of railroad business, though the idea had 
 enlarged on his hands, and the line had become a 
 regular thoroughfare of travel. A violent competition 
 had sprung up between the two sides of the lake. 
 The projector of the railroad had purchased the old 
 line of steamers, and ran them only to Middleport, 
 thus compelling the people of the large and thriving 
 town of Centreport to do all their business through 
 the rival place on the other side of the lake. This 
 was more than the choleric temper of Colonel Wim- 
 pleton could endure, and he immediately built the 
 large, swift, and beautiful steamer Ucayga, to run 
 between Centreport and the lower end of the lake, 
 thus giving the town direct communication with the 
 great business centres of the nation. 
 
 For a time the Lake Shore line had the advantage, 
 and obtained nearly all the through business ; but the 
 new steamer, of which I had the honor to be captain, 
 by making one through trip a day to Hitaca, at the 
 upper extremity of the lake, beating the railroad line 
 by three quarters of an hour, and affording better ac- 
 commodation, without change from boat to cars and 
 from cars to boat, turned the current of travel, and 
 
14 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 Centreport obtained a complete and decided victory- 
 over Middleport. Of course Major Tojopleton was 
 sorely vexed at the triumph of his great rival. He 
 had vainly sought the means of recovering his lost 
 prestige. The best time he could make was four 
 hours and a quarter, while the steamer line accom- 
 plished the distance in three and a half. He could 
 regain the ground he had lost only by building a 
 steamer like the Ucayga, or extending his railroad 
 through a wild region for twenty-five miles, to the 
 head of the lake. Either of these expedients involved 
 a very large outlay of money, which he was not will- 
 ing to make. But he continued to talk of doing 
 something, and there was no end to the agitation of 
 the subject. 
 
 I had certain very decided views of my own, and 
 earnestly hoped that the major would adopt neither 
 of his expensive expedients. All Middleport and all 
 Centreport had been at war with each other for years. 
 ISTot only the major and the colonel, but their two sons, 
 and the two academies under their patronage, had 
 hated and fought each other; but now all had been 
 reconciled except the two magnates, though the busi- 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 15 
 
 ness rivalry between the two places was not abated. 
 But it seemed to me that, after the two sons had be- 
 come good friends and the two Institutes had frater- 
 nized, the two magnates hated each other more bitterly 
 than ever. I could not help fearing that a new steamer, 
 or an extension of the railroad, would increase the 
 malignant rivalry; and, acting through Tommy Top- 
 pleton, the major's son, and Waddie Wimpleton, the 
 colonel's son, I had done what I could to keep the 
 two lines as they were at the opening of my present 
 story. 
 
 Major Toppleton had proposed to me, and I had 
 suggested to Colonel Wimpleton, the plan of uniting 
 the two lines; but the magnate of Centreport had 
 indignantly and scornfully repudiated the proposition. 
 He would have nothing to do with the Toppletons. 
 Such a union would be a benefit to the travelling 
 public, while it would afford a remunerative business 
 to each line. It would reduce the time from Hitaca 
 to Ucayga three quarters of an hour, and make an 
 end of all the ill feeling engendered by the compe- 
 tition. The one purpose of my existence, at this time, 
 was to accomplish this union. I hoped and prayed 
 
16 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 for some happy circumstance that would reconcile the 
 great men. I was even daring enough to attempt to 
 contrive a plan by which this blessed result might be 
 attained; but I had not been able to devise any 
 expedient which appeared hopeful enough to be at- 
 tempted. 
 
 Colonel Wimpleton was more than usually intox- 
 icated when he presented himself at the door of my 
 state-room. As he spoke he staggered into the apart- 
 ment, and dropped heavily into a chair. It was mor- 
 tifying and disgusting even to me to see him in this 
 condition ; but how much more so to his family ! I 
 pitied his wife, I pitied Waddie, and I pitied Minnie 
 "Wimpleton, the oldest daughter of the magnate ; in- 
 deed, I pitied all who were connected with him ; for 
 if he was a terrible man when sober, he was vastly 
 more terrible when intoxicated. Though he had oc- 
 casionally found fault with me since I had been in 
 charge of the steamer, he never indulged in anything 
 which could be called abuse. On the other hand, if 
 anybody could be said to have any influence over 
 him, I had a very little. It was by my plans, and 
 through my direct agency, that the steamer had won 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 17 
 
 the victory over the rival line. I had always treated 
 him with respect, and even with " distinguished con- 
 sideration," but at the same time I maintained my 
 independence. The colonel knew that the moment 
 he cast me off, the major was ready to take me up, 
 and restore me to my old position on the railroad. 
 Perhaps it is not exactly modest for me to state these 
 things, but it would be mere affectation for me to 
 ignore them. 
 
 "I won't have it!" repeated Colonel Wimpleton, 
 with greater emphasis, as he dropped into the chair in 
 my state-room. 
 
 "What, sir?" I inquired. 
 
 "I say I won't have it," he replied, fixing a kind of 
 vacant stare upon the floor. 
 
 I concluded that what he would not have related 
 to the steamer, and I was prepared to receive the 
 rebuke he had apparently come to administer. I 
 could think of nothing I had done to deserve censure. 
 The Ucayga had made all her trips with clock-work 
 regularity. We had been "on time;" and except 
 when the days were too short, we had put ner 
 "through by daylight." The pleasure season was 
 2 
 
18 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 just opening, and we were carrying crowds of pas- 
 sengers. Certainly everything seemed to be lovely, 
 and I was not conscious of deserving a rebuke. But 
 in my relations with the colonel I often received 
 what I did not deserve. I was tolerably intimate in 
 the family of Major Toppleton. Tommy, now thor- 
 oughly reformed, was one of my best friends. He 
 was grateful to me because I had assisted in saving 
 him from the wrath of Jed Trotwood, and as he still 
 had a great influence over his father, he always insured 
 me a welcome at the Toppleton mansion. 
 
 Grace Toppleton was very kindly disposed towards 
 me ; and being eighteen now, I am willing to confess 
 that I believed her to be the prettiest and the dearest 
 girl in the whole world. I had become very partic- 
 ular in regard to my dress, and my mother often 
 declared that she was afraid I should yet be a dandy, 
 I was so particular to wear good clothes, and to have 
 my neck-tie nicely adjusted. But, then, I was the 
 commander of the TJcayga, and it was a part of my 
 duty to make myself agreeable to the passengers, 
 including many elegant and accomplished ladies. Yet 
 I could not conceal from myself the truth that I cared 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 19 
 
 more for the opinion of Grace than of all others. For 
 her I wore the good clothes ; for her I was particular 
 about my neck-tie ; and for her I brushed my hair 
 till every individual lock had found its most graceful 
 position. By continued perseverance in shaving my 
 upper lip, I had coaxed a tolerable mustache into 
 being, which, I fondly believed, not only overcame 
 the juvenility of my appearance, but added a manly 
 feature to my face. 
 
 I was very much interested in Grace, as I had been 
 from the first moment I saw her. Indeed, this inter- 
 est had grown upon me in a manner which I need not 
 stop to explain. I acknowledged to myself that I had 
 " intentions " in regard to her, though I could not help 
 feeling that they were very presumptuous in me, who 
 had neither a great name nor a great family to boast 
 of. I had never said anything to Grace about these 
 intentions, but I flattered myself that she was not 
 wholly indifferent towards me. Her father did not 
 seem to notice my attentions, but I was afraid he 
 would. As this was the thought always nearest to 
 my heart, it occurred to me, as the tipsy colonel sat 
 looking at the floor in my state-room, that my devo- 
 tion to Grace was what he would not have. 
 
20 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 BRAKE UP! 
 
 LOOKED at Colonel Wimpleton, as he sat 
 gazing, with a stupid stare, upon the floor of the 
 state-room. I began to feel some trepidation lest my 
 relations with the family of Major Toppleton were to 
 be criticised and censured. But true to the instincts 
 of all young men in my situation, I was ready to die 
 rather than yield the breadth of a hair in my devotion 
 to Grace. The magnates might quarrel as much as 
 suited their imperial pleasure, but I would neither 
 be coaxed nor driven into the feud. I was resolved 
 to be discharged from my pleasant and lucrative 
 position rather than have my agreeable relations with 
 the Toppletons suspended. 
 
 " Wolf, I won't have it ! " exclaimed the colonel, 
 suddenly, as he stamped- his foot upon the floor, after 
 a silence which enabled me to review my previous 
 conduct for months. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 21 
 
 "What, sir?" I inquired again. 
 
 But the tipsy magnate did not condescend to reply 
 to my question. He contracted the muscles of his 
 face into a maudlin expression of indignation, and 
 continued to brood over the evil which disturbed him. 
 
 " You must go with me, Wolf," said he, after another 
 long pause. 
 
 "Where, sir?" 
 
 "Over to Middleport. — No, I won't have it! I'll 
 put a stop to it ! " 
 
 "I really don't understand you, Colonel Wimple- 
 ton," I pleaded. 
 
 "You don't understand it, Wolf? Yes, you do 
 understand it, Wolf. You know all about it." 
 
 "What, sir?" 
 
 "What, sir!" sneered the colonel, fixing a stare of 
 drunken ire upon me. " You must go with me, Wolf." 
 
 "But the boat must start in less than an hour," I 
 added, consulting my watch. 
 
 " I don't care for the boat. This thing is of more 
 consequence than the boat, Wolf." 
 
 "What thing, sir?" 
 
 "Boys musn't be men till they are old enough to 
 
22 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 be men, Wolf," protested the great man. " Come 
 with me." 
 
 He rose with some difficulty from the chair, and 
 tottered towards the door. 
 
 "Where am I to go, sir?" I asked. 
 
 " Over to the other side of the lake." 
 
 "But the boat — " 
 
 " Don't say any more to me about the boat, Wolf. 
 Van Wolter can run the boat as well as you can. 
 Come along with me." 
 
 " Very well, sir ; I will tell Mr. Yan Wolter that I 
 shall not go down the lake with him." 
 
 When I had seen the mate, I returned to my state- 
 room, where the colonel had again seated himself. I 
 kept a tumbler and a pitcher of ice water in the room, 
 and as I went to take a drink, I found the glass 
 smelled strongly of liquor. The magnate had a bottle 
 in his pocket, and had taken another dram. I did not 
 like to go with him while he was in his present condi- 
 tion, and evidently growing w T orse, but I could not 
 refuse without creating a tempest. 
 
 " Courting!" ejaculated the colonel, as I put on my 
 cap. "I won't have it." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEHAKEKS. 23 
 
 " I don't understand you, sir," I replied, startled by 
 the suggestive word he had used. 
 
 " You'll understand it very soon, Wolf, for I won't 
 have it. Come with me." 
 
 What could the great man mean? Did he apply 
 that word to my relations with Grace Toppleton ? I 
 was not willing to have them called by so vulgar a 
 term. He rose from the chair, and bolted out of the 
 state-room, for he could not now maintain a steady 
 gait. I followed him to the gangway, where the boat 
 I had ordered was waiting for us. Van Wolter 
 winked at me as I passed him, and seemed to regard 
 the drunkenness of the magnate as a good joke, in- 
 stead of the most serious thing in the world. With 
 the assistance of the mate and myself, the colonel 
 succeeded in depositing himself in the boat without 
 falling into the lake, and the men landed us at Mid- 
 dleport. 
 
 Bracing up his nerves to their utmost tension, the 
 great man walked up the wharf to the railroad station, 
 whence he dropped into a chair, overcome by his exer- 
 tions to act like a sober man. The last dram imbibed 
 had not yet produced its full effect, and I hoped, in 
 
24 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 the stupor of intoxication, he would forget his mission, 
 whatever it was. People looked at him, smiled, 
 winked, and sneered, as he sat in the waiting-room, 
 and it was very disagreeable to me to be obliged to 
 be his companion. There is no knowing what a tipsy 
 man may do, and I was fearful that he would place 
 me in a still more embarrassing position. The vulgar 
 expression he had used — "courting" — indicated that 
 there was a lady in the affair. I suspected that he 
 meant to proceed to the house of Major Toppleton ; 
 but I was determined not to go there with him, for 
 such a step would imply that he intended to meddle 
 with my affair. 
 
 "No, I won't have it, Wolf! Now go and see 
 where they have gone," said the colonel, after he had 
 sat a few moments. 
 
 "See where who have gone, sir?" I inquired. 
 
 "Why, Tom Toppleton and Waddie." 
 
 "I know where they have gone." 
 
 "Where?" he demanded, jerking up his head 
 suddenly. 
 
 "Down to the Horse Shoe, sir." 
 
 "I suppose you know all about it." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 25 
 
 " They have gone to select a camp for the regiment 
 — that's all." 
 
 "No, sir! That's not all, Wolf! You know very 
 well that's not all." 
 
 "At least, that's all I know about it," I pleaded. 
 
 " Now, where's Grace Toppleton ? That's what I 
 want to know," said he, savagely. 
 
 " I don't know where she is," I replied, not pleased 
 to have her name connected with the matter, what- 
 ever it might prove to be. 
 
 "You go and find out where she is — that's what 
 I want you to do. Don't talk to me! I tell you I 
 won't have it." 
 
 " I will ascertain where she is," I replied, not un- 
 willing to call at the house of the major, where I 
 might see her. 
 
 " Go, and don't stop long." 
 
 I did go, and I did not stop long. Grace was not at 
 home. She had gone to the Horse Shoe in the same 
 boat with Tommy, where he was to meet Wacldie. I 
 reported this intelligence to the colonel. 
 
 "That is just what I supposed!" exclaimed he, 
 springing to his feet. "I won't have it. Get two 
 tickets, Wolf, and take me to the Horse Shoe." 
 
26 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "I will, sir." 
 
 " Courting ! " snuffed the colonel. 
 
 "Who, sir?" 
 
 "In love." 
 
 "Who, sir?" 
 
 " I won't have it ! No, I won't." 
 
 By this time I began to believe that I was not the 
 object of his suspicion ; but I was very anxious to 
 know who was implicated in this grave charge of 
 " courting," or of being in love. I knew that Nick 
 Van Wolter, the mate's son, had gone down to the 
 Horse Shoe with Waddie, in the Raven ; and now it 
 appeared that Tommy and Grace had also gone. My 
 present information assured me that Grace was the 
 only young lady of the party, and if any " courting " 
 was meditated, it was plain to me, from the nature of 
 the circumstances, that she must be one of the parties. 
 
 I confess that I began to feel very uneasy when the 
 possibility of the occasion dawned upon me. Grace, 
 so far as I knew, was the only lady in the party. If 
 any one was in love with her, who could it be ? Cer- 
 tainly it was not Tommy; and it was almost as cer- 
 tain that it could not be Nick Van Wolter, though the 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 27 
 
 latter was a very conceited young man, with assurance 
 enough to fall in love with one so much his superior 
 as Grace. But if it was Nick, why should the colonel 
 trouble himself about the matter ? I was satisfied 
 that it could not be Nick. Then it must be Waddie. 
 
 My blood seemed to grow cold in my veins as the 
 only reasonable explanation of the problem was forced 
 upon my mind. Such an event would inflame the 
 magnate of Centreport to wrath, for he could conceive 
 of no more terrible calamity than an alliance by mar- 
 riage between the rival families. I was shocked and 
 confounded. Yet I was reasonable enough to believe 
 that it was the most natural thing in the world for 
 Waddie to fall in love with Grace. She was beautiful 
 and winning beyond any words of mine to express. 
 He was socially her equal, which I was not. Dis- 
 tressed as I was, I could offer no objection to the idea. 
 
 I procured two tickets for Grass Springs, and assist- 
 ed the colonel into the rear 1 car. He still persisted 
 that he would not " have it," talked wild, foolish, and 
 angry, by turns, till the stupor of his last dram over- 
 came him, and he dropped asleep, much to my satis- 
 faction, for I was disgusted with his speech. Besides, 
 
28 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 I did not feel like talking with any one. I had ex- 
 perienced a terrible blow. I had lost Grace Topple- 
 ton. I had mistaken her kindness to me for a more 
 tender sentiment, and I felt like lying down on the 
 bottom of the lake in deep water, or emigrating to 
 some distant and unknown region. 
 
 The cars stopped a moment at Spangleport. Major 
 Toppleton had built a bridge over the outlet of the 
 lake, so that the train ran into Ucayga, thus gaining 
 time enough to allow the stops at the two towns on 
 the route. The dummy also made two trips a day to 
 Grass Springs, so that the people along the line were 
 better accommodated than ever before. About half 
 way between Spangleport and the Springs, the engi- 
 neer whistled furiously, and the train began to brake 
 up rather sharply. 
 
 " What's the matter, Wolf?" said the colonel, 
 awaking with a start. 
 
 "I don't know, sir; perhaps a cow is on the track." 
 
 " Go ahead and see," said he, thrusting his hand 
 into his breast pocket, where he must have kept his 
 bottle. 
 
 I obeyed him, and as I opened the forward door, I 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKEKS. 29 
 
 saw him drinking from his flask. I had walked 
 through three cars, when the train stopped. As I had 
 supposed, an obstinate cow had placed herself on the 
 track, and not having the fear of locomotives before 
 her, refused to budge till the fireman drove her off by 
 pelting her with coal. The train started again, and I 
 did not hurry back to the colonel ; but when I reached 
 the rear of the last car, he was not there. I was 
 alarmed, and immediately looked through the train 
 for him. I could not find him. The passengers had 
 not observed him. I was afraid he had fallen off, and 
 I hastened to find the conductor. 
 
 He was in the forward car. I stated the case to 
 him, and begged him to run back a little way. After 
 many objections he consented, and gave the order. A 
 brakeman was sent to the rear platform, but the con- 
 ductor detained me to tell me the consequences that 
 might follow the delay. I promised to help him out 
 on some other occasion when he was behind time, by 
 inducing the conductors on the great line to wait for 
 him. I hastened back to the rear platform, but before 
 I could reach it, I heard the whistle to brake up. On 
 reaching the end of the car, I saw a sight which froze 
 
30 BRAKE TIP, OR 
 
 my blood. Colonel Wimpleton lay on the track be^ 
 tween the rails, apparently unable to save himself. 
 
 The brakeman had pulled the connecting line, and 
 was jamming down the brake with all his might; but 
 it was still a problem whether the train could be 
 stopped in season to avoid running over him. I 
 rushed to the assistance of the man, and the brake 
 creaked under our united efforts. Fortunately the 
 signal from the engine had been prompt, and the train 
 was stopped, but only a few feet from the tipsy mag- 
 nate, who shook his fist at the car as it came near. 
 
 "Did ye mean to run over me?" said he; and it 
 was evident that his last dram had nearly finished him. 
 
 [We intended to let Wolf tell his own story, but 
 we are obliged to take the pen out of his hand, for a 
 time, to relate certain incidents of which he was not 
 a witness. Nicholas Van Wolter is no scholar; and 
 if he were, we could not trust him to narrate the 
 matter of the succeeding chapters, for we fear he 
 would suppress the truth, and introduce too much of 
 his own personal vanity.] 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 31 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 ME. NICHOLAS TAN "WOLTEE. 
 
 R. NICK VAN WOLTER, a young gentleman 
 .1_YJL of eighteen, and the oldest son of the mate 
 of the Ucayga, was dressing himself with extraordi- 
 nary care on the morning preceding the incidents 
 of the last chapter. He was very little like his father, 
 who was a plain, honest, straightforward man, and 
 very much like his mother, who was a vain, aspiring, 
 ambitious woman. The mate was willing to do his 
 duty faithfully and patiently, and let the future take 
 care of itself, though he was not without a reasonable 
 ambition to distinguish himself, and make his fortune. 
 His wife thought the world, and particularly Colonel 
 Wimpleton, had wronged and defrauded her husband 
 out of money and position. She had high hopes of 
 Nick, for he was of an aspiring nature, and did not 
 believe that he had yet found his true sphere. 
 
32 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 Nick had brushed his hair with remarkable precis- 
 ion ; he had carefully laid each individual hair of his 
 downy mustache ; and he was now engaged in the 
 difficult and trying operation of tying his cravat. He 
 had donned his Sunday clothes, though it was Mon- 
 day, and though he was going in the Raven, which 
 was the name of "Waddle Wimpleton's new sail-boat. 
 The fact that Miss Minnie Wimpleton was to be one 
 of the party may explain the reason of all the extra 
 pains the young man bestowed upon himself. Miss 
 Wimpleton was certainly a very beautiful girl, though 
 this need not have made any difference with Nick, 
 who had only been invited to help work the Raven, 
 for Waddie had a lame arm, wrenched at the shoulder 
 in playing base ball. 
 
 It would be difficult to describe the precise social or 
 business position of Nick Yan Wolter. He had 
 worked on the steamer as a deck hand, and as a waiter 
 in the cabin ; but he had become disgusted with both 
 of these places. They were beneath his dignity, and 
 below his sphere. He had obtained a place in a store 
 in Centreport, where his father's family resided ; but 
 sweeping out, working in the cellars, and carrying 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 33 
 
 bundles were so far beneath his aspirations that he j 
 had also abandoned the store. He now appeared to 
 be " waiting for something to turn up." He wanted 
 to be the clerk of the TTcayga, as a stepping-stone to 
 a higher place ; but the present incumbent obstinately 
 rjersisted in retaining the situation. He was devoted, . 
 mind, heart, and soul, to Waddie Wimpleton, through 
 whom' he exj)ected finally to accomplish his purpose.. 
 He was willing to "toady" to the great man's son,. to 
 bow down before him, and cling to the skirts of his 
 garments. When Waddie, therefore, in his partially 
 disabled condition, needed assistance in the boat, Nick 
 was available for the service, and had gladly accepted 
 the invitation. 
 
 Nick labored heavily at the neck-tie, and his am- 
 bitious mother stood in the middle of the floor, watch- 
 ing with interest the effect produced by various 
 experiments. Bow knots, square knots, and sailor's 
 knots were successively tried and successively dis- 
 carded, until it was evident that the cravat would be 
 worn out before it could be adjusted. But at last 
 Mrs. Van Wolter interfered, and insisted that a simple 
 crossing of the ends of the tie, fastened by a large 
 3 
 
34 BEAKE UP, OB 
 
 breast-pin, which was borrowed from the mate's ward- 
 robe, gave the most stunning effect. She was satisfied, 
 and Nick could devise nothing better, though he was 
 not wholly pleased. 
 
 "Now, let me put this moss-rose on the lapel of 
 your coat," said the devoted mother. "If Miss Wim- 
 jileton thinks it is a pretty one, or makes any remark 
 about it, be sure you make her a present of it." 
 
 " I don't think she cares anything about me," 
 replied Nick, as he glanced at the looking-glass to 
 observe the effect of the rose. 
 
 "Well, I don't suppose she does; but you must 
 make her care for you. If you have any wit at all, 
 you can make yourself useful and agreeable. Why, 
 look at Wolf Penniman. They do say that he and 
 Grace Toppleton are good friends, at the very least. 
 Wolf is smart; he knows what he is about." 
 
 " So do I know what I am about," retorted Nick, 
 repelling what appeared to him to be an insinuation 
 that he did not know what he was about. " If there 
 is any such thing as getting on the right side of Minnie 
 Wimpleton, you will find me there." 
 
 "I hope so. You ought to be as high up in the 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 35 
 
 world as Wolf Penniman. You are a better looking 
 fellow," added the fond mother, gazing with admira- 
 tion at the form and features of her son. " If you are 
 not as smart as he, it is because you have never put 
 yourself forward, and it is high time for you to begin. 
 There's Wolf, captain of the Ucayga, while you can't 
 even be clerk. It's a shame. I know your father 
 ought to be captain of that steamer, for he has really 
 run the boat, while Wolf has had all the credit of it. 
 But I can't get your father to do anything about it." 
 
 " Father is his own master," said Nick, with some- 
 thing like malice in his tones. 
 
 "I know he is. If he would hear to me, he would 
 be captain of the steamer, and you would be clerk. 
 Only to think of it ! Your father, who has been a 
 steamboat man all the days of his life, acting as mate 
 to a boy, a mere snipper-snapper, who don't know 
 any more about managing a steamboat than I do! 
 It's a shame ! I can't bear to think of it! " 
 
 "Don't, then." 
 
 " Well, if your father won't do anything for the 
 family, you must, Nicholas. Waddie is your best 
 friend ; and, if you can only make an impression upon 
 
36 BEAKE UP, 0E 
 
 Miss Minnie, your fortune will be made, for I don't 
 believe the colonel will live a great many years. He 
 is soaked in rum all the time." 
 
 " If I only get the chance, mother, I shall show 
 Minnie who and what I am. She is very gentle and 
 kind to me, and all I want is an opportunity to lay 
 myself out before her." 
 
 "If you don't find the chance, make it, Nicholas — 
 make it." 
 
 Nick was thoughtful at this suggestion. It seemed 
 to be a new idea to him. He had devoted no incon- 
 siderable portion of his valuable time to the reading 
 of exciting romances, and he was confident that if he 
 could obtain the opportunity to save Miss Minnie from 
 a watery grave, rescue her from a burning house, or 
 stay the mad flight of her runaway horse, just as she 
 was about to be dashed to pieces over a yawning 
 precipice, doing the noble deed at the imminent peril 
 of his own life, the prize would be won. The proud 
 daughter of a noble house would be filled with admi- 
 ration and gratitude, and would, of course, fall in love 
 with him, and the third part of Colonel Wimpleton's 
 millions would drop into his lap. The last chapter of 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 37 
 
 the romance would end in the unutterable bliss of the 
 noble hero and the beautiful heroine. This was about 
 the idea Nick had of "a chance to lay himself out 
 before her." He . wanted such a chance, and his 
 mother, doubtless without exactly comprehending her 
 son's views, had: suggested that he should make the 
 chance. The thought was worthy of consideration. 
 
 " Your father is too tame and spiritless to do any- 
 thing for the family. You must do it for him, Nicho- 
 las," added Mrs. Van Wolter. 
 
 " I'm willing to do what I can," meekly responded 
 the hopeful son. 
 
 "If you do, your father shall be captain of the 
 steamer; you shall be clerk, and in good time the 
 husband of Miss Minnie." 
 
 "What do you mean, mother? You don't expect 
 me to make father captain — do you ? " 
 
 "Well, well; we won't talk about that now," an- 
 swered the mother, evasively. " We must use cir- 
 cumstances for our own advantage." 
 
 Mrs. Van Wolter appeared to be a bold schemer, 
 and even Nick was astonished at the magnitude of 
 her ideas. He was looking for a brilliant future, and 
 
38 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 to his mind ther® was no reason why Wolf Penniman 
 should monopolize all the honors and all the emolu- 
 ments of the high positions. He put on his hat, and 
 left the house. He was rather anxious to know by 
 what means his mother expected to promote the mate 
 to the captaincy, and to make him the clerk of the 
 steamer; but his present business was in relation to 
 Minnie Wimpleton, and he hastened to the pier where 
 the Raven was moored. 
 
 Nick was only a tolerable boatman ; and he was 
 not conceited in regard to his ability to manage a sail- 
 boat. He was willing to take lessons of Waddie, who 
 had no superior. Indeed, he yielded the palm in 
 everything to the young magnate. He hoisted the 
 mainsail, and put everything in order about the boat. 
 By the time he had finished the prejDarations for the 
 trip, Waddie and his sister appeared. The young 
 gentleman had his arm in a sling, and the young lady, 
 in the estimation of Nick, was radiant with loveliness. 
 
 " Good morning, Mr. Yan Wolter," said Minnie, as 
 she arrived at the pier. 
 
 There was a twinkle in her eye, and one would have 
 judged there was no little mischief in her composition. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 39 
 
 She glanced at the elaborate toilet, and particularly at 
 the huge breast-pin in the cravat of the aspiring Nick. 
 Perhaps she was vain enough to suspect that all this 
 extra preparation had been made for her sake. 
 
 " Good morning, Miss Wimpleton," replied Nick, 
 removing his hat with an extensive flourish, probably 
 to afford the wealthy little divinity an opportunity to 
 see how nicely his hair was parted, oiled, and brushed. 
 "May I have the pleasure of assisting you on board 
 the Raven?" 
 
 " Will it be a pleasure, Mr. Van Wolter ? " said she, 
 mischievously, as she extended her gloved hand to him. 
 
 "A very great pleasure indeed, Miss Wimpleton," 
 he replied, as he eagerly took the offered hand, his 
 heart beating like the throes of an earthquake, under 
 the delicious sensations of the moment. 
 
 He handed her to a seat in the standing-room, 
 touched his hat, and bowed, as if to thank her for the 
 unexpected honor she had conferred upon him. 
 
 " Cast off, and run up the jib, Nick," said Waddie, 
 impatiently. "We are going to have a shower to- 
 day, and we must get up to Grass Springs before it 
 comes on." 
 
40 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " A shower, Waddie ? " added Minnie. 
 
 "It looks like one." 
 
 "I don't want to go if it is to be rainy." 
 
 " Only a shower. The cabin will keep you as dry 
 as your own room," answered Waddie. " There is a 
 good breeze, and we shall be down there in a couple 
 of hours." 
 
 "It will spoil Nick's new clothes," laughed the 
 sprightly miss. 
 
 "Don't you tease the simpleton," whispered 
 Waddie. 
 
 "I can't help it. I enjoy it hugely," she replied. 
 
 " There goes the Belle," added Waddie, pointing to 
 Wolf's boat, which Tommy Toppleton had chartered 
 for the occasion, as she shot out from the wharf at 
 Middleport. "Now for a race!" 
 
 Nick ran up the jib, and, as the Raven took the 
 breeze, he seated himself opposite Miss Minnie, to 
 feast his eyes upon her " matchless loveliness." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 41 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 A GLORIOUS OPPORTUNITY. 
 
 THE boat-builder at Hitaca bad promised Waddie 
 be should have a boat that would beat the Belle, 
 or any other craft of her inches on the lake. He had 
 evidently kept his word, though the respective merits 
 of the two boats had not yet been fairly tested ; but, 
 in building for speed, he had not built for safety. The 
 Raven was too narrow for her length, and it was ap- 
 parent that she was very crank. However, Waddie 
 did not care how crank she was, if she was only 
 fast. He was skilful enough himself to keep her 
 right side up. 
 
 Tom Walton was sailing the Belle, and Tommy 
 Toppleton and Grace were passengers. Though the 
 trip to the Horse Shoe was for another purpose, the 
 race between the two boats could not well be avoid- 
 ed. Waddie was anxious to have the point settled, 
 
42 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 and as Tom Walton, the regular skipper of the Belle, 
 was on board, the race commenced without a chal- 
 lenge, or any other preparations. The Belle waited 
 until the Raven came out from the wharf, and they 
 met in the middle of the lake, where the two parties 
 exchanged salutations. 
 
 " I'm afraid we shall have some bad weather," said 
 Tom Walton, as he glanced at the black clouds which 
 were piling up in the south-west. 
 
 " We shall get to the Horse Shoe before that shower 
 comes up," replied Waddie, as he put his helm up, and 
 the Raven filled away on her course. 
 
 "Let her slide!" shouted Tom Walton, who was 
 not yet quite ready to believe that the new boat could 
 beat the Belle. 
 
 " So we are to have a race, Waddie," said his sister, 
 as the Belle shaped her course for the Horse Shoe. 
 
 "Yes; and I'm going to beat the Belle all to 
 pieces," answered Waddie, in high excitement, as the 
 two boats, now side by side, began to spin furiously 
 through the water, the spray curling over their bows, 
 as they bent down before the lively breeze. 
 
 "But you will drown us all, Waddie !" exclaimed 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 43 
 
 Minnie, as the Raven careened under a flaw till the 
 gunwale was nearly submerged. 
 
 "There is not the least danger while Mr. Wim- 
 pleton is at the helm. He is the most skilful boatman 
 on the lake," interposed Nick. 
 
 " But I don't like such furious sailing as this," added 
 Minnie, as half a bucket of spray dashed upon the half 
 deck forward of her. 
 
 "Don't be alarmed, Minnie," said Waddie, gently. 
 " She is doing beautifully, and we are gaining on 
 the Belle. I wish my arm was not so lame. It 
 bothers me." 
 
 "I cannot steer as well as you can, Waddie; but 
 I will do the best I can," added Nick. 
 
 " If we were on the other tack I could do it very 
 well ; but I don't like to sit on the lee side to steer. 
 We are beating her," continued Waddie, when the 
 Raven was a length ahead of her rival. 
 
 "But you will certainly drown us, Wadclie ! " 
 cried Minnie, as the boat went down on the lee 
 side to her washboard. 
 
 "If you will permit me to sit on the same side 
 with you, Miss Wimpleton, I can relieve her a lit- 
 tle," suggested Nick, as he rose from his place. 
 
44 BEAKE UP, OR 
 
 " Certainly, Mr. Yan Wolter. Don't be so polite 
 as to drown me." 
 
 Nick took a seat on the weather side, where he 
 should have gone before. He again assured his 
 fair companion that there was no danger, though 
 he was really not so confident on this point as he 
 pretended to be. He certainly was not afraid him- 
 self; on the contrary, he rather wished the boat 
 would upset, and thus afford him the coveted op- 
 portunity to save Miss Wimpleton from the "wa- 
 tery grave." He could swim like a fish, and 
 Waddie was so disabled that he could do no more 
 than help himself. But the two boats dashed on, 
 and the Raven did not go over. She soon ran 
 away from the Belle, though it was done at the 
 expense of a severe trial to Miss Minnie's nerves. 
 
 "Take in the jib, Nick," said Waddie. "The 
 point is settled. The Raven is the fastest boat on 
 the lake." 
 
 The willing assistant obeyed this order, and the 
 boat went along a little steadier, much to the sat- 
 isfaction of the young lady passenger. 
 
 "I hope you have not injured your coat, Mr. 
 Yan Wolter," said she, as he resumed his seat. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 45 
 
 "Not at all, though it would be of no conse- 
 quence if I had," replied Nick. 
 
 " I think it would. When a young gentleman 
 has a really elegant appearance, it breaks my heart 
 to see it disturbed." 
 
 "Your heart is very tender, Miss Wimpleton." 
 
 " Like all ladies' hearts." 
 
 Nick sighed. 
 
 Minnie laughed. 
 
 "What a beautiful breast-pin you wear, Mr. Van 
 Wolter ! " 
 
 "Do you like it?" 
 
 "I think it is lovely." 
 
 Nick put his hands up to take it out of the 
 cravat, in order to make her a present of it ; but 
 he happened to remember, in season to save it, 
 that it was the rose, and not the breast-pin, he 
 was to give her, if she admired it. She did not 
 allude to the flower, and all opportunities seemed 
 to elude his grasp. It was provoking that the 
 Raven would not upset, and afford him a chance 
 to do a gallant deed. He thought Miss Minnie 
 was in a very agreeable frame of mind. She 
 
46 BRAKE TJP, OK 
 
 spoke very kindly to him, and smiled with the ut- 
 most sweetness ; for his vanity did not permit him 
 to realize that she was making fun of him. If an 
 opportunity could only be presented for him to do 
 a big thing, — to tear her from the jaws of death, — 
 all would be well with him, and, he was conceited 
 enough to believe, with her also. 
 
 Waddle came about, and threw the boat up into 
 the wind, to wait for the Belle. The Raven had 
 fully justified her builder's promise, and the owner 
 was satisfied. Tom Walton was nettled at his sig- 
 nal defeat. He could not quite understand it ; so 
 he did just what other smart boatmen do under 
 similar circumstances — he declared that it was not 
 the right breeze for the Belle. She was a heavy- 
 weather boat, and he should like to catch the 
 Raven out when it blew a fresh breeze. He would 
 either beat her or drown her. 
 
 Waddie thought they had a pretty stiff breeze, 
 but he would be happy to accommodate Tom on 
 his own terms. The two boats sailed along together 
 towards their destination. Waddie's shoulder trou- 
 bled him, after the exercise he had taken, and he 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 47 
 
 gave up the helm to Nick. The wind had grad- 
 ually subsided until it was a dead calm off the 
 South Shoe. The great black clouds had been trav- 
 elling steadily towards the zenith, till the sun was 
 obscured, and the aspect of the weather was decid- 
 edly threatening. Waddie looked at the rolling 
 black clouds, and declared there was wind in them. 
 
 " What do you mean by that, Waddie ? " asked 
 Minnie, anxiously. 
 
 " We may have a squall," replied he, coolly. 
 
 "A sqnail!" exclaimed she, terrified by the word. 
 "Do let us get ashore." 
 
 "A squall is nothing, if you only mind your eye," 
 added the young boatman, lightly. 
 
 " But I am afraid of squalls," persisted Minnie. 
 " Can't we go on shore ? " 
 
 " Not very conveniently, as the shore is half a 
 mile distant, and there is not a breath of wind. 
 Don't be alarmed, Minnie. I have been out in 
 twenty squalls, and really there is nothing to fear, 
 if the boat is well handled." 
 
 "Look out for a squall!" shouted Tom Walton 
 from the Belle, which had fallen astern as the breeze 
 died out 
 
48 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 » 
 
 " Ay, ay ! " replied Waddie. " I see it." 
 
 A squall! After all, there might be a chance for 
 Nick to do a great deed in behalf of the fair pas- 
 senger. It was evident enough that the Raven would 
 go over with the slightest excuse for doing so. As 
 Waddie said nothing about it, he did not deem it 
 incumbent upon him to suggest the propriety of 
 taking in sail. His mother told him to "make a 
 chance." It was wicked to- do so, and perhaps it 
 was involuntarily that he put several half hitches 
 in the mainsheet, as he made it fast to the cleat. 
 
 "If we can get a puff or two of wind, we can 
 run up to the South Shoe, and anchor," said Waddie. 
 
 "It's coming!" shouted Tom Walton, whose quick 
 eye had already discovered the approach of the 
 squall. 
 
 " Yes, there it comes," added Waddie, quietly. " I'll 
 take the helm, Nick; you may go forward and 
 stand by the halyards." 
 
 "I will," replied Nick. 
 
 "Don't let go till I tell you," continued Waddie. 
 "It may not come here, and a capful of wind will 
 take us to the shore." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 49 
 
 " Say when you are ready," added Nick, as he 
 stationed himself on the half deck. 
 
 The tempest drove down the lake, piling up great 
 billows before it, stirring up the sleet and spray in 
 its path, till the shore was hid from the gaze of 
 the voyagers. 
 
 "Look out for it!" roared Tom "Walton, whose 
 voice could scarcely be heard above the noise of 
 the wind and waters. 
 
 He had lowered the mainsail of the Belle half 
 way down, so that the light puffs which came before 
 the squall drove her almost up to the spot where 
 the Raven lay motionless on the still waters. 
 
 "Let go the halyards!" shouted Waddie, sharply. 
 " Be lively about it ! The squall is upon us ! " 
 
 "Down with your mainsail!" cried Tom, as the 
 blast swept down upon the Raven. "Let go your 
 sheet!" 
 
 By this time the Belle's mainsail was down, with 
 a couple of stops on to secure it to the boom. 
 Waddie had already, with his single serviceable hand, 
 sprung to the quarter to let go the sheet. The 
 half hitches which ISTick had put in the rope both- 
 4 
 
50 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 ered him, and his fingers seemed to be all thumbs. 
 The wind began to swell the sail, and increased 
 the difficulty of the operation, while Nick seemed 
 to be having no little trouble in detaching the hal- 
 yards. 
 
 " Let go ! Down with the mainsail ! " cried Waddie, 
 furiously. 
 
 "Ay, ay!" replied Nick, as he let go the halyards; 
 but he was just half a second too late. 
 
 The squall struck the sail, and the Raven toppled 
 over as easily as though she had been built for the 
 express purpose of upsetting. In an instant Miss 
 Minnie was floundering in the mad waves, and 
 screaming for help. The glorious opportunity to do 
 a noble deed, for which Nick had so devotedly 
 hoped, had come. Waddie was thrown into the wa- 
 ter, but he clung to the boom with his uninjured 
 arm. 
 
 Unfortunately for Nick, his legs were tangled in 
 the halyards of the sail. The Raven's ballast shifted, 
 and she rolled over till she" lay bottom upwards on 
 the waves. Nick was drawn under water by the 
 action of the boat; but he quickly freed his legs 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 51 
 
 from the rope, and coming up, clung to the hull 
 till he could ascertain the position of Miss Minnie, 
 who was still struggling in the waves some distance 
 from the boat. 
 
 He was too late. The circumstances mocked him 
 again. The squall was subsiding, and Tommy Top- 
 pleton, like a true knight, had leaped into the water 
 the instant he saw Minnie's condition, and was 
 swimming towards her. The glorious opportunity 
 was lost 
 
52 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ROMANCE AND REALITY. 
 
 THE squall was very brief in its duration, lasting 
 hardly a minute; but it was immediately fol- 
 lowed by torrents of rain. Tommy Toppleton was a 
 strong swimmer, and having but a short distance to 
 make, he soon reached the spot where Minnie was 
 vainly struggling. She was nearly exhausted by the 
 violence of her useless efforts, when Tommy grasped 
 her in his arms, and lifted her head above the water. 
 Half a minute later, the Belle came to his assistance, 
 and Tom Walton drew the sufferer into the boat. 
 
 Mr. Nicholas Van Wolter was disgusted, and highly 
 indignant that Tommy Toppleton should venture to 
 perform the noble part which he had assigned to him- 
 self. All his brilliant prospects were imperilled, for 
 not only had Nick lost the prestige of saving the fair 
 being himself, but another had won it. The admira- 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 53 
 
 tion, gratitude, and love which the rescue was to 
 secure for him, had been wrested from him by the 
 venturesome Tommy. His Sunday clothes had been 
 wet for nothing, and he was even willing to believe 
 that he had come nearer being drowned himself than 
 any other member of the party. 
 
 The gallant Tommy was hastily assisted into the 
 Belle, and Tom Walton headed her towards the 
 wreck of the Raven, where Waddie and Nick were 
 relieved from their uncomfortable situation. Minnie 
 was in the little cuddy forward, with Grace Toppleton, 
 who had retired to its friendly shelter before the squall 
 came on. Strange as it may see*m, these young ladies 
 were hardly acquainted with each other, for the rela- 
 tions between their respective families had prevented 
 them from meeting, except by accident. Once, since 
 Tommy and Waddie had buried the hatchet, their sis- 
 ters had been together for a few moments, and for the 
 first time in their lives had spoken to each other. But 
 Grace w r as all kindness and attention, and did all that 
 the circumstances would admit for the comfort of 
 Minnie. 
 
 "How is Minnie?" demanded Waddie, anxiously, 
 as soon as he was helped into the boat. 
 
54 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " She is doing very well, I think," replied Tommy. 
 " She was not in the water more than a couple of 
 minutes, and her clothing buoyed her up so that she 
 did not go down at all." 
 
 " You are a noble fellow, Tommy. You saved her 
 life, and I shall always be grateful to you," added 
 Waddie, grasping the hand of the hero. 
 
 "There wasn't any need of junrping overboard — 
 not a bit," interposed Tom "Walton, with his good- 
 natured grin. 
 
 "I don't know that there was any need of it, but it 
 seemed to me just as though something ought to be 
 done at once," replied Tommy. " Our sails were 
 down, and I was afraid she would sink before we 
 could get to her in the boat." 
 
 " You did just what you thought was right, Tom- 
 my," added Tom Walton. " You were just as noble 
 as George Washington himself; but, if you had taken 
 the other oar, and helped me work the boat, we could 
 have reached Miss Wimpleton just as quick, if not a 
 little quicker, than you could swim to her." 
 
 The skipper of the Belle was a very practical young 
 man. Perhaps his education had been neglected, for 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 55 
 
 he had never read a romance in his life, and was 
 utterly unable to appreciate the sublime heights to 
 which Nick soared. 
 
 " If there was no need of jumping overboard, I am 
 sorry I did it," said Tommy, laughing. " I did not 
 suppose you could move the boat without hoisting the 
 mainsail, and my idea was, that the young lady would 
 drown before the Belle could be started. But Miss 
 Wimpleton is safe, and we need not trouble ourselves 
 any more about the matter." 
 
 " You did first rate, Tommy," replied Tom Walton ; 
 " but I hate to see a fellow risk his life when there 
 isn't any need of it. That's all I wanted to say." 
 
 "By the great horn spoon, Tommy, you did the 
 biggest thing a fellow ever did," said Wad die, with 
 great enthusiasm. 
 
 " That's so," added Tom Walton. " He risked his 
 life. I think just as much of the act as any of you, 
 I want you to understand ; but there wasn't any need 
 of it." 
 
 " I did what I thought was best," repeated Tommy. 
 " We won't say anything more about it now. What 
 shall we do?" 
 
56 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " We will run over to Grass Springs, and the girls 
 can dry themselves at the hotel," suggested Waddie. 
 
 " Good ! Run for Grass Springs, Tom," said Tom- 
 my Toppleton. 
 
 " All right," answered the skipper, as he hoisted his 
 mainsail; and in a few moments the Belle was headed 
 towards the place indicated. 
 
 The rain continued to pour down in torrents, and 
 Tom Walton, who had not been overboard, was just 
 as wet as those who had been. Grace, in the cabin, 
 was the only dry one of the party. But the boys had 
 been so often ducked that they did not heed it. Un- 
 der the gentle ministrations of Grace, Minnie recov- 
 ered from the terror of the accident, and regained her 
 self-possession. 
 
 "Your brother is a. noble fellow," said she. "I am 
 sure I should have sunk in another instant, if he had 
 not come to my assistance." 
 
 " I am very glad Tommy was able to help you," 
 replied Grace. 
 
 " I want to see him, and thank him for what he 
 did," added Minnie. 
 (r "I will call him." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 57 
 
 Tommy came at the summons, dripping like an eel 
 just from his native element. 
 
 " Miss Wimpleton wishes to see you," said Grace, 
 as he crawled into the cabin. 
 
 " I do, Mr. Toppleton. I must thank you for saving 
 my life. I shall remember you with gratitude as long 
 as I live." 
 
 " O, not at all, Miss Wimpleton. I only did what 
 I thought was right, and I hope you won't feel under 
 any obligations to me," replied Tommy, lightly. 
 
 " But I .do feel under very great obligations to you, 
 for I value my life very highly. I should certainly have 
 been drowned if you had not come when you did." 
 
 " Tom Walton says there was not the least need of 
 my jumping overboard," laughed the hero of the hour. 
 
 "I don't care what Tom Walton says; I shall 
 always feel that I owe my life to you." 
 
 " O, no ! Not quite so bad as that. Tom would 
 have saved you in half a minute more, if I hadn't." 
 
 "You need not try to disparage what you have 
 done ; and if Tom Walton or anybody else does so, I 
 shall hate him as long as I live." 
 
 " Nick Van Wolter says he was just going to swim 
 
58 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 to you when he saw me close beside you; so you 
 could not have drowned." 
 
 " Well, I am so thankful I owe my life to you, 
 instead of Nick ! " exclaimed Minnie, with a candor 
 which did not pause to consider the possible conse- 
 quences of such an admission. 
 
 " I am very much obliged to you for your good 
 opinion, Miss Wimpleton. I'm sure you don't inherit 
 the family rancor." 
 
 "Indeed, I do not! I used to hate all the Topple- 
 tons; but Waddie says you are a splendid fellow, 
 though he did not find it out till since he made up 
 with you." 
 
 "I am very much obliged to him," answered Tom- 
 my. " I know I used to be a pretty hard boy ; but I 
 have been- trying to do better, and I am sure your 
 good opinion will be a great encouragement to me." 
 
 " I don't know that my good opinion will do you 
 much good ; but I shall always think of you as a 
 noble fellow, who risked his own life to save mine." 
 
 " I can only try to merit your esteem and regard," 
 replied Tommy, as he gazed with an unwonted inter- 
 est at the fair face and graceful form of Minnie. 
 
THE TOUXG PEACEMAKERS. 59 
 
 "I don't think I shall ever dare to get into a boat 
 again," added she, with something like a shudder. 
 "At least, I shall not unless I know you are near, 
 Mr. Toppleton." 
 
 " I don't exactly understand how the Raven was 
 upset. Waddie is one of the best skippers on the 
 lake," replied Tommy. 
 
 " He has a lame arm, you know." 
 
 " That boat went over very easy." 
 
 "I certainly will never get into that boat again. 
 Where are we going now?" 
 
 "Over to the hotel at Grass Springs. You can dry 
 yourself there, and then we will have some dinner," 
 answered Tommy, as he left the cabin. 
 
 " Your brother is a real nice young man," said Min- 
 nie, as the subject of her remark disappeared. 
 
 "I think so myself, though he was not always so. 
 "Now he is kind and obliging to me, and to all the 
 family. He would do anything for us, and never 
 speaks a rude word, or does an ugly thing." 
 
 "It's just so with Waddie. Isn't it strange what a 
 change has come over both of them?" 
 
 " Very strange, indeed ; but what a blessed change 
 
60 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 it is ! A year ago, Tommy would not even let me go 
 in a boat with him, though I am very fond of sailing." 
 
 "It was just so with Waddie. Now he invites me 
 very often, though he has had the Raven only a few 
 days. I hope he will have a safer boat. Do you know 
 how my brother happened to become such a good 
 boy?" inquired Minnie, suddenly raising her head and 
 gazing earnestly at her companion, as though a new 
 idea had flashed upon her mind. "I'll tell you. It 
 was Captain Wolf Penniman that did it. Pooh ! you 
 needn't blush, Miss Toppleton." 
 
 " I was not aware that I did blush," added Grace, 
 with some confusion. 
 
 " They say he is very fond of you." 
 
 " He is a very good friend of mine." 
 
 " I knew it," said Minnie, archly. " What does 
 your father say about it?" 
 
 "My father?" 
 
 » Yes." 
 
 "About what?" 
 
 " About Wolf, of course." 
 
 " He thinks very highly of him, and is grateful to 
 him for his kindness to Tommy when he was sick." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 61 
 
 " But what does he say about you and Wolf? " 
 
 " About Wolf and me ! Why, nothing, of course," 
 replied Grace, evidently astonished at the remark. 
 
 " How dull you are ! " laughed Minnie. " Every, 
 body says Wolf is in love with you, and that you are 
 not indifferent towards him." 
 
 " Why, I never thought of any such thing ! " ex- 
 claimed Grace. " We are very good friends — that's 
 all." 
 
 "Well, I suppose that's enough." 
 
 "Wolf was always very kind and very polite to me, 
 and I think he is a very good and a very smart young 
 man. I never had any other thought in regard to him." 
 
 " How people do talk ! " 
 
 " Why, I'm only sixteen years old ! " 
 
 " Sweet sixteen ! " 
 
 " I don't think boys and girls of our age ought to 
 meddle with such matters." 
 
 "Don't you?" 
 
 "Indeed I don't!" 
 
 "Does Wolf think so?" 
 
 " I don't know; but I'm certain that he never spoke 
 of such things to me." 
 
62 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 " Perhaps he will one of these days, when the time 
 comes." 
 
 It was plain that Minnie had devoted more atten- 
 tion to a certain class of subjects than Grace had ; but 
 then she was nearly a year older. It was a question 
 with her whether Major Toppleton would permit the 
 young steamboat captain to entangle the affections of 
 his daughter; for he could hardly permit her to be- 
 come the wife of a common mechanic's son, even 
 though he was the commander of a lake steamer. 
 But, however different the views of the two young 
 ladies in regard to these trying subjects, they were 
 rapidly becoming the most devoted friends. 
 
 When the Belle reached the shore at Grass Springs, 
 Tommy had made wp his mind that Minnie was one 
 of the prettiest girls he had ever seen, and he won- 
 dered that he had not discovered the fact before, for 
 he had occasionally met her since the healing of the 
 rupture between himself and her brother. Tommy 
 was not quite eighteen, but he was progressive in his 
 ideas. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 63 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 A DISCOMFITED ASPIRANT. 
 
 «"T"YTHAT next?" asked Waddie Wimpleton, 
 
 ? f when the Belle was made fast to the wharf 
 at Grass Springs. 
 
 "I will get a carriage to convey the ladies to the 
 hotel," proposed Tommy. "And, while they are dry- 
 ing their clothes, we will go back and pick up the 
 Raven." 
 
 " That will do it," replied Waddie. " We can order 
 dinner at the same time. The sun is coming out, and 
 we shall all be dry enough by the time we return." 
 
 Tommy soon procured a covered vehicle, and hand- 
 ed Miss Minnie to a seat within it. He appeared to 
 be much interested in the young lady, and Mr. Nicho- 
 las Van Wolter watched him with a keen eye. It 
 was natural enough that he should be so, and equally 
 natural that the young lady should smile sweetly upon 
 him, as she certainly did. According to Nick's theory, 
 
64 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 the parties were already in love; and, in his own 
 heart, he abused the stars that had deprived him of 
 the glorious opportunity which he had supposed was 
 within his grasp. He had " made the chance," in the 
 language of his ambitious mother, but another had. 
 gathered the fruit. He was sorely disappointed and 
 disheartened at his ill luck. He had beaten the bush, 
 but Tommy Toppleton had caught the game. 
 
 Nothing could rob him of the satisfaction of re- 
 membering that Minnie had smiled upon him, had 
 spoken kindly to him, and had hinted at her admira- 
 tion of him. Something might yet occur to turn the 
 current in his favor, and all he could do at present 
 was to watch his chances. He wished Tommy Top- 
 pleton was somewhere else, for it vexed him ; and, in 
 the language of the literature he patronized, " wrung 
 the cords of his soul" to see his rival handing the fair 
 one into the carriage, and to see her, dripping like a 
 mermaid from the depths of the sea, smiling so sig- 
 nificantly upon him. 
 
 It was agreed that Tommy should go up to the 
 hotel with the ladies, and make the necessary arrange- 
 ments for their accommodation, and for dinner for the 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 65" 
 
 whole party. It gave Nick an additional pang to see 
 the hero of the day seat himself opposite the moist 
 divinity, where he could gaze unrestrained into her 
 face ; and still another to observe that Miss Wimple- 
 ton seemed to be pleased with his company. It was a 
 plain case, and the houses of Wimpleton and Topple- 
 ton were in imminent danger of being united by a 
 marriage at no very distant day. 
 
 " Do you want to sell that boat of yours, Waddie ? " 
 said Tom Walton, as the carriage drove off, and the 
 rest of the party seated themselves in the sun, which 
 was now shining brightly, to dry their wet garments. 
 
 "What will you give for her?" replied Waddie, 
 jocosely. 
 
 "Fifty cents." 
 
 "Won't you say seventy-five?" 
 
 " ISTo ; I wouldn't give more than half a dollar." 
 
 "The Raven is the fastest boat on the lake, since 
 she has beaten the Belle handsomely." 
 
 " She beats her tipping over," laughed Tom. 
 
 " That wasn't her fault," replied Waddie, seriously 
 "The Belle would have gone over under the same 
 circumstances." 
 5 
 
66 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 " I don't know but she would with the mainsail up 
 and the sheet fast," answered Tom. " I suppose your 
 lame arm prevented you from letting go the sheet." 
 
 " I suppose it did ; but I don't usually fasten a sheet 
 as that one was," said Waddie, glancing at Nick. 
 
 " Wasn't it fastened right ? " asked Nick, rather 
 diffidently. 
 
 " It was fastened to hold, but not to let go," replied 
 Waddie, more sharply than he was in the habit of 
 speaking of late. " Boatmen don't often put three or 
 four hitches in a sheet, especially when there is a 
 squall coming up. Did you intend to have the Raven 
 upset?" 
 
 " Intend it ? " stammered Nick. 
 
 "Yes, I asked you if you intended to upset the 
 boat?" 
 
 "What makes you think I intended to upset her?" 
 whined the culprit. 
 
 " Because, if you did, you went to work just right, 
 and accomplished your purpose." 
 
 " Come, come, that's rather rough on a fellow," 
 interposed Tom Walton, with a deprecatory grin. 
 " Of course no fellow would intend to upset a boat 
 when there was a lady in it." 
 
THE YOUNG peacemaker.?. 67 
 
 " Do you put three or four half hitches on the cleat 
 when you make fast your main sheet, Tom ? " demand- 
 ed Waddie, who was justly indignant at the dis- 
 covery he had made just as the Raven upset — so 
 indignant that he could not trust himself to speak of 
 the matter in the presence of the ladies. 
 
 " Of course not. I never fasten the sheet at all 
 when the wind is heavy or flawy. I always pass it 
 over the cleat, and hold the end in my hand," an- 
 swered the skipper of the Belle. 
 
 " That's the right way ; and I have told Nick more 
 than once, when he has been sailing with me, never to 
 fasten the sheet, not even in a dead calm. When I 
 went to cast off the sheet, I found three hitches at 
 least, and I don't know but four or five, hauled up so 
 tight that I could not loose them." 
 
 "But you don't believe l^ick intended to have the 
 squall upset the boat when it came — do you ? " 
 
 " Of course I don't believe it." 
 
 Kick breathed easier. 
 
 " Because he was in the boat himself. It stands to 
 reason a fellow don't want to upset the boat in which 
 he is himself a passenger," argued Tom. 
 
68 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " Well, I only said if he had intended to upset her, 
 he could not have done anything different from what 
 he did. I don't mean to accuse him of anything out 
 of the way," explained Waddie. 
 
 " I always like to do a thing well, and I suppose I 
 overdid it this time," muttered Nick. 
 
 "I don't think, if I had had two hands to work with, 
 I could have cast off the sheet in season to save the 
 boat," continued Waddie. 
 
 " I can't imagine what you were thinking about 
 when you fastened that sheet, Nick." 
 
 " I really don't know, myself," pleaded the culprit. 
 
 "Neither can I understand why you didn't let go 
 the halyards when I told you to do so." 
 
 " I couldn't unfasten them. The ropes were new, 
 and full of kinks," replied he. 
 
 " You hoisted the sail and secured the halyards 
 yourself." 
 
 " I know I did ; I don't pretend to be much of a 
 sailor." 
 
 " But you have been in a boat enough to know how 
 to handle one ; and a fellow ought to be able to untie 
 his own knots," continued Waddie. 
 
THE YOUXG PEACEMAKERS. 69 
 
 " Well, what's done can't be helped," said the good- 
 natured Tom Walton. It's no use to cry for spilled 
 milk." 
 
 " But it's better to understand the matter, so as not 
 to spill any more." 
 
 Waddie had no idea that his assistant had intended 
 to upset the boat, though he rubbed very closely in 
 his remarks upon the subject. The conduct of Nick 
 seemed to be either criminal or inexcusably stupid. 
 The Raven was disparaged, and he defended her 
 when he exposed the bungling work of his companion. 
 Indeed, when any one is careless with a boat, he ought 
 to be severely censured ; and Waddie, without malice, 
 and only with a reasonable indignation, felt it to be his 
 duty to express himself very plainly. The return of 
 Tommy from the hotel put an end to the discussion, 
 and the party embarked in the Belle to recover the 
 wreck of the Raven. 
 
 They found her near the South Shoe, towards 
 which she had drifted till her masts struck the sands 
 of the shoal water. She did not carry ballast enough 
 to sink her when she filled, and her cuddy had been 
 closed when the accident happened, so that a portion 
 
70 BRAKE UP, OE 
 
 of air remained to assist in buoying her up. She had 
 turned into a nearly inverted position ; but when the 
 mast struck the bottom of the lake, the boat had 
 continued to drift, till she was thrown up nearly on 
 her beam ends. With the aid of a boat-hook, a rope 
 was passed under the topmast, and the end carried in 
 the Belle to the other side of the hull, which lay 
 parallel with the line of shore. The Belle was then 
 anchored, and all hands heaved on the rope till the 
 Raven was brought to an upright position. 
 
 Both boats were supplied with buckets and baling 
 dippers, and, after an hour's hard work, she was 
 relieved of the load of water she contained, sponged 
 out, and the sun soon dried her seats, so that she was . 
 in as good order as when she left Centreport in the 
 morning. As soon as the party went on board of her, 
 Waddie called the attention of the others to the 
 manner in which the sheet was secured. There were 
 four half hitches on the cleat, and even Tom Wal- 
 ton was forced to admit that Nick was crazy, or had 
 intended to upset the boat. It was charitable to 
 believe that he had lost his wits. 
 
 "I should not care a straw about it if Minnie had 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 71 
 
 not been frightened out of a year's growth," said 
 Waddie. 
 
 "It is lucky she is pretty tall now," added Tom. 
 
 " She will never dare to sail in this boat again." 
 
 "We will explain it to her," suggested Tom. 
 
 " And let her understand that it was all Nick's 
 fault," continued Waddie, roguishly; for, without 
 comprehending the magnitude of the aspiring young 
 gentleman's intentions, he knew that he had mani- 
 fested a strong admiration for his sister. 
 
 Poor Nick could not say a word. His precious 
 scheme for winning the favor of Minnie had resulted 
 in covering him with odium and disgrace in her eyes. 
 The day seemed to be absolutely lost, though he was 
 brave enough to hope that the future would redeem 
 his chances. Tommy Toppleton had won the day 
 without any hard thought, without any difficult 
 scheming. He was the glorious hero in Miss Wimple- 
 ton's estimation. She had bestowed sweet smiles on 
 the fortunate fellow. Now, Waddie was going over 
 to tell her that the unhappy Mr. Van Wolter had 
 been the sole cause of all the mischief. The owner 
 of the Raven would win back her reputation as a safe 
 
72 BRAKE TJP, OR 
 
 boat at his expense. He could not afford to quarrel 
 with the little magnate ; so he was obliged to be meek 
 and submissive ; but he did not wish to appear again 
 that day in the presence of the injured divinity. 
 
 " I suppose I shall not be wanted any more to-day," 
 said he, humbly. 
 
 "I think not; but you shall dine with us at the 
 hotel," replied Waddie. 
 
 " I thank you ; I don't want any dinner. I think I 
 have taken cold. I don't feel very well. My diges- 
 tion is out of order," stammered Nick. " If it is all 
 the same to you, I would rather go home. I will take 
 the next train at the Springs for Middleport." 
 
 " I don't want you to go back without your dinner, 
 Nick," added Waddie, more gently; and his assistant 
 was so humble that he began to think he had been too 
 severe. 
 
 " I really don't want any dinner. I hope you will 
 excuse me. I made a very bad blunder in the boat, 
 and I know you all despise me, and that the ladies 
 will despise me too," pleaded Nick. 
 
 " I won't say anything about the boat to them," 
 added Waddie. " I was only joking when I spoke of 
 
THE YOUXG PEACEMAKERS. 73 
 
 telling Minnie it was your fault. I will forgive you 
 if you will promise never to put even a single hitch 
 in a sheet again." 
 
 "I never will. On my honor, I never will. It was 
 a bad mistake ; but it shall never be repeated. Really 
 I would rather go home." 
 
 " Why don't you let him take your boat up, and 
 you return with us ? " suggested Tommy. 
 
 " Can you take the Raven up to Centreport without 
 upsetting her, Nick?" asked Waddie. 
 
 " Certainly I can." 
 
 " Then you may take her." 
 
 " Thank you," replied Nick, as he hastened to set 
 the mainsail. 
 
 Pushing off from the Belle, the discomfited Nick 
 headed his craft up the lake. 
 
 " I'll bet there will be music in Grass Springs this 
 afternoon," muttered he, shaking his head, as he saw 
 the other boat fill away on her course. 
 
74 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 COLONEL WIMPLE TON DROPS THE REINS. 
 
 THE breeze was light after the shower, and the 
 Raven did not give Nick Van Wolter much 
 trouble to manage her. He was able, therefore, to 
 devote his undivided thought to the disappointment 
 he had experienced, and the odium he had incurred. 
 Tommy Toppleton had stepped between him and the 
 richest prize that ever lured a mortal young man ; and 
 Nick seemed to have no doubt that the treasure would 
 have been easily won if his brilliant scheme had not 
 miscarried. He did not thank Tommy for what he 
 had done, and he envied him in the enjoyment of 
 Miss Minnie's smile. 
 
 But one was a Toppleton and the other was a Wim- 
 pleton. The two houses had been at war for many 
 years, and the two heads of the families were still as 
 implacable and bitter as ever towards each other. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 75 
 
 Major Toppleton would not permit his daughter to 
 become a Wimpleton; and Colonel Wimpleton would 
 not permit his daughter to share the lot of a Topple- 
 ton. Nick found consolation in this reflection. Yet 
 it was a fact that Tommy and Minnie would dine 
 and spend the day together. With the perversity of 
 young men and young women under such circum- 
 stances, they would meet again without the knowledge 
 of their fathers, and in a short time the matter would 
 have gone so far that it could not be checked. 
 
 What would Colonel Wimpleton say if he knew that 
 his daughter was filled with admiration and gratitude 
 towards the son of his great enemy ? Would he allow 
 them to spend a whole day together? Certainly not. 
 But he, the disinterested Mr. Nick Van Wolter, knew 
 all about it. He was well aware that Tommy and 
 Minnie were cementing an attachment which fathers 
 could not break off. As a friend of the family, as a 
 sincere well-wisher of Miss Wimpleton, was it not 
 his duty to interfere, and inform the colonel of the 
 nature of the proceedings at Grass Springs? He had 
 no difficulty in convincing himself that such a course 
 was the highest duty of the hour, and that it would 
 be inexcusable in him to neglect to perform it, 
 
76 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 Yet it was a disagreeable duty. Any interference 
 on his part might cost him the valuable friendship of 
 Waddie, though it might secure to him the more 
 valuable influence of the colonel himself. As he con- 
 sidered the subject in all its bearings, he found himself 
 very unwilling to incur the displeasure of Waddie, 
 and, at the same time, of Minnie herself. It would 
 ruin all his possible chances in the future. He had 
 fully intended from the first that there should be 
 "music" at Grass Springs that afternoon, and that 
 Colonel Wimpleton should make it; but when he 
 looked the matter fair in the face, he was not disposed 
 to become the informer in person. 
 
 The colonel must know what was going on at the 
 SjDrings. It was not prudent for Nick to tell him, 
 and he thought of various expedients to accomplish 
 the purpose. He could invent nothing that was quite 
 satisfactory, though he had been nearly two hours in 
 the boat considering this subject alone. He finally 
 concluded to consult his mother, who was a veritable 
 female Talleyrand in the art of diplomacy. This dis- 
 position of the matter did not suit him much better, 
 inasmuch as he could not see how she was to manage 
 the matter without implicating him. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 77 
 
 While he was still arguing the case with himself, 
 adopting and then rejecting various methods, the 
 Raven's keel ground roughly on the sands at the bot- 
 tom, and then came to a sudden stop. As the wind 
 was not exactly fair to go up the lake, he had been 
 obliged to beat, making a long and a short tack. The 
 Raven had passed clear of a headland, about half way 
 between Ruoara and Centreport, and was standing 
 into a little bay above the point. Nick had been so 
 absorbed in his reflections, that he did not notice the 
 rapid shoaling of the water as he neared the shore. 
 He immediately let go the sheet, in which he had put 
 no half hitches this time; and seizing an oar, he at- 
 tempted to push the boat off the shallow beach. But 
 she had taken the ground while under full headway, 
 and all his strength was not sufficient to move her. 
 
 In vain he pushed and swayed the boat; her keel 
 was buried in the sand, and it was impossible for him 
 to move her a single inch. He labored, sweat, and 
 swore till he was heartily discouraged. The water 
 was not knee deep over the bow, and rolling up the 
 legs of his pants, he stood upon the bottom, and tried 
 to pry her off with the oar; but in this task he was 
 
78 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 also unsuccessful. Pie was still three miles from home, 
 and he did not like to walk this distance, on the one 
 hand, or to endure the censure and criticism of Wad- 
 die, on the other, if he exposed his mismanagement to 
 him. The road from Centreport to Ruoara lay close 
 to the shore, and there was a house within a quarter 
 of a mile of the spot. He finally concluded to go in 
 search of assistance, for with the help of one or two 
 others he could push the Raven off into deep water. 
 
 Taking his shoes and stockings in his hand, he 
 waded ashore, and, having put them on, he started for 
 the nearest house, in the direction of Ruoara. He 
 had gone but a few steps before he was. startled by the 
 appearance of a buggy coming towards him, the horse 
 attached to which was running at the top of his speed. 
 His first impulse was to get out of the road, and let 
 the frightened animal go on his way to destruction, 
 with the helpless gentleman who occupied the seat of 
 the vehicle. But a second glance assured him that 
 the individual in the buggy was Colonel Wimpleton. 
 Possessed of the current information in regard to the 
 personal habits of the magnate of Centreport, Nick 
 had no difficulty in satisfying himself that the great 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 79 
 
 man was intoxicated, and had lost the control of the 
 spirited animal he drove. Perhaps this was the 
 chance which had long been in store for the ambitious 
 young man. 
 
 Perhaps it would serve his turn as well to save the 
 father as the daughter. But it was no easy matter to 
 stop a terrified horse, though, if the stars were favora- 
 ble, he might succeed in doing it. Nick had only one 
 instant for reflection; if he had had two, very likely 
 he would have declined to attempt the perilous feat. 
 Impelled only by the desire to do a big thing in the 
 service of the powerful and influential man of Centre- 
 port, he pulled off his coat and commenced flourishing 
 it furiously in the middle of the road. The horse saw 
 this obstacle in his path, and evidently did not like 
 the looks of it. He snorted wildly, and exhibited an 
 evident intention to dodge it. Sheering towards the 
 lake, he attempted to pass the obstruction ; but Nick 
 changed his position, and the animal abated his head- 
 long speed. 
 
 " Stop him ! Stop him ! " cried the colonel, who 
 was plainly terrified by the situation, for the reins 
 were dragging on the ground. 
 
80 BRAKE UP, OB 
 
 The horse, intimidated by this movement on the 
 part of Nick, threw himself back upon the breeching 
 with such force as to pitch the colonel forward upon 
 the dasher of the buggy. The mad animal snorted 
 furiously in his terror, and then seemed disposed to 
 wheel and run in the opposite direction ; but the 
 instant his speed was checked, Nick dropped his coat 
 and sprang to the bridle of the horse. It was the 
 coat, and not the young man, which had frightened 
 the animal ; and when this was no longer before him.' 
 he attempted to renew his flight towards home, and 
 dragged poor Nick for twenty rods before he could 
 produce any effect by his bold action. 
 
 Having once grasped the bridle rein, Nick was 
 obliged to hold on for his own safety; for if he let go, 
 he was sure to be thrown down and mangled under 
 the wheels. The horse had not yet broken into a 
 run after his flight was checked, and, dragging Nick 
 by his bit, he was not likely to do so till he had 
 shaken off this burden. By the dint of tugging and 
 jerking, the young man had drawn the horse's head 
 round to one side, which impeded his efforts to go 
 forward. The animal was not ugly, but frightened, 
 and his struggles were only honest efforts to escape. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 81 
 
 "Whoa, Major; whoa!" said Nick, in soothing 
 tones, for he had had some experience with horses*- 
 
 By these gentle means he succeeded in quieting the 
 animal, and finally in stopping him, though he was 
 still quivering with terror, and very impatient of 
 restraint. 
 
 " Whoa, Major ; whoa ! " continued Nick, panting 
 from the violence of his own efforts. 
 
 He had learned the horse's name at the owner's 
 stable; and patting him on the neck, he soon reduced 
 him to a state of tolerable calmness. Colonel Wim- 
 pleton improved the earliest opportunity to get out of 
 the buggy. It was plain enough that he had been 
 drinking a great deal; but the perils through which 
 he had passed had done something to modify the 
 influence of his drams. 
 
 " You have done me a good turn, young man," said 
 the magnate, when he was safe on the solid ground. 
 
 "Whoa, Major; whoa!" added Nick, as the horse 
 began to be impatient again. 
 
 " O, it's Nick Yan Wolter ! " exclaimed the colonel, 
 as he recognized the person to whom he was indebted 
 for this signal service. 
 6 
 
82 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Yes, sir; that is my name," replied Nick. "The 
 Major is wide awake to-day." 
 
 " I never knew him to attempt to run away before. 
 I don't know exactly how it was; but in brushing a 
 fly from his flank, I dropped the reins. While I was 
 trying to get them again, he got frightened, and broke 
 into a run," added the colonel. 
 
 Nick was not so impolitic and impolite as to hint at 
 the true explanation ; but probably the great man, 
 overcome by his frequent cups, had dropped asleep, 
 and lost the reins from his grasp ; and doubtless they 
 had dandled against the horse's heels, and terrified 
 him. This was the most probable solution of the 
 problem. 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I did that same thing once myself, when 
 I was driving the mail wagon ; but my horse was not 
 smart enough to run away," replied Nick, wishing to 
 do all he could to soften the mortification of the great 
 man. "Whoa, Major; whoa. Stand still; that's a 
 good fellow ! " 
 
 "You have done me a good turn, young man," 
 added the colonel, who felt compelled to express his 
 obligations. 
 
THE YOUXG PEACEMAKERS. 83 
 
 " I'm glad to serve you, sir," answered Nick, strug- 
 gling to be modest. 
 
 " Come to my house, when you get back to town, 
 and I will make it all right with you." 
 
 " O, it's all right now, sir." 
 
 "Not quite," said the colonel. "You have done 
 well ; but this will be a good day's work for you. 
 You shall be well paid for what you have done." 
 
 "I don't want any pay, sir, for doing a thing like 
 this," replied Nick, in the words of the romances he 
 had read. 
 
 " Come and see me, at any rate." 
 
 "I will, sir, if you desire; but I don't wish to be 
 paid for a slight service like this." 
 
 " Won't you ride home with me ? " added the 
 colonel, as he stepped into the buggy, the horse being 
 by this time apparently quite reconciled. 
 
 "Thank you, sir; I have a boat here." 
 
 " Very well ; but come and see me as soon as you 
 return;" and the magnate started his horse. 
 
84 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 SECRETS FOR TWO. 
 
 "T HAVE done a big thing now, anyhow!" ex- 
 JL claimed Nick to himself as the great man of 
 Centreport drove off. 
 
 But the buggy had proceeded but a short distance 
 before it stopped. Colonel Wimpleton had forgotten 
 something which he wished to say or do, and Nick 
 hastened back to ascertain what more he could do 
 for him. 
 
 "Is anything the matter, sir?" asked Nick, as he 
 rushed up to the vehicle. 
 
 " No ; nothing. I want to say a word to you, 
 young man, before I go," said the colonel, whose 
 expression was sheepish and embarrassed. 
 
 " Yes, sir," answered Nick, as the speaker paused. 
 
 "You are, no doubt, a very discreet young man," 
 continued the colonel. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 85 
 
 " I try to be so, sir." 
 
 "I don't like to be talked about." 
 
 "No one does, sir." 
 
 "By the merest accident in the world I dropped 
 my reins, and my horse ran away with me." 
 
 " It was only what might happen to any one, sir." 
 
 "Very true." 
 
 "Even to the minister, if he drove a smart horse," 
 suggested Kick, who exactly comprehended the mean- 
 ing of the great man. 
 
 " Certainly ; but people talk more about what I 
 do and say than they do about other folks." 
 
 "Your high position and vast influence make you 
 very prominent in the community, sir. It is not 
 strange they should talk about you." 
 
 " Perhaps not ; but I don't like to be mishappre- 
 hended." 
 
 In other words, Colonel Wimpleton feared if peo- 
 ple knew his horse ran away with him, that they 
 would think he had been drinking too much. He 
 was morbidly sensitive in regard to his besetting 
 vice; and though there was hardly a man, woman, 
 or child within ten miles of Centreport who had not 
 
86 BF.AKE UP, OR 
 
 heard that he drank too much, he supposed only a 
 few intimate friends suspected his infirmity. Like all 
 tipplers of his description, he did not believe that 
 he was ever actually intoxicated. 
 
 "I understand you precisely, sir," added Nick. 
 " Nothing happens to any one around here but some- 
 body says he was drunk." 
 
 Colonel Wimpleton frowned. 
 
 " Of course, no one can suspect you of. anything 
 of that sort, unless he belongs on the other side of 
 the lake," continued Nick, taking due notice of the 
 frown. 
 
 "In a word, young man, you need not mention 
 that my horse ran away to-day," said the colonel. 
 
 " Certainly not, sir ; I did not intend to mention it, 
 unless you did so first yourself. I hope I understand 
 my position better than to do such a thing." 
 
 "Keep your tongue still, and you shall not lose 
 anything by it." 
 
 "I understand you, sir; and no one shall ever be 
 the wiser for anything I say." 
 
 "That's right; come and see me as soon you re- 
 turn. What are you doing up here?" 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 87 
 
 "I have been down to Grass Springs with Wad- 
 die and Miss Minnie," answered Nick, who thought 
 if he kept the colonel's secret, the colonel ought to 
 keep his secret. 
 
 "Were they out in the boat?" 
 
 "Yes, sir; and Tommy Toppleton and Miss Grace 
 were with them." 
 
 " Humph ! " sneered the magnate, with a savage 
 frown. "What are they doing there?" 
 
 " They are going to have a dinner at the hotel, 
 and a good time generally, I suppose. We met with 
 an accident going down, sir." 
 
 "What was that?" 
 
 " Wad die's boat capsized in the squall, and we 
 were all pitched into the lake." 
 
 " What ! " exclaimed the colonel, startled at the 
 intelligence. 
 
 "But they are all safe, sir," added Nick, prompt- 
 ly. "Tommy Toppleton swam out and rescued Miss 
 Minnie." 
 
 "She is safe, then," said the father, with a sigh 
 of relief. 
 
 " O, yes ! She is all right now. I didn't mean to 
 
88 BRAKE TIP, OR 
 
 say anything to you about it, sir," continued Nick, 
 fixing his eyes on the ground, as though he was 
 mortified at the mistake he had made. 
 
 "Why didn't you mean to say anything to me 
 about it?" demanded the colonel. 
 
 " Well, sir, only because I make it a point to 
 mind my own business. If you will excuse me, I 
 won't say any more. I did not intend to mention 
 the subject." 
 
 "What do you mean? What is going on over 
 there?" 
 
 " O, nothing, sir," replied Nick, in just that style 
 of expression which assures the hearer there is a 
 secret to be concealed. "I hope you will not men- 
 tion the fact that I spoke of the affair, for I had 
 no right to meddle with it." 
 
 "What affair? What are you talking about?" 
 said the magnate, sharply. 
 
 "I ought not to have said that the boat was 
 upset." 
 
 "Why not?" 
 
 " Because Tommy Toppleton saved Minnie. But 
 I hope you won't ask me to say anything more 
 about it," pleaded Nick. 
 
THE YOTTXG PEACEMAKERS. 89 
 
 "What more is there to be said?" 
 
 "Nothing, sir." 
 
 "Yes, there is!" protested the colonel, his curi- 
 osity excited to the highest pitch. 
 
 "You and Major Toppleton -don't agree very well 
 together, sir; and, so far as you are concerned, I 
 don't wonder at it. Of course Miss Minnie is very 
 grateful to Tommy; but, really, I must not say any- 
 thing more. I shall ruin myself with Waddie and 
 Miss Minnie, if they find that I have spoken to you 
 about a matter which does not concern me." 
 
 "Don't you be alarmed, young man; I will not 
 mention to any one that I have even seen you," re- 
 plied the colonel, more gently. "If you have any- 
 thing to say, speak out." 
 
 "I don't like to say anything; but I couldn't help 
 thinking all the morning that you would be very an- 
 gry if you knew what was going on." 
 
 "What is going on?" demanded the great man, 
 his patience exhausted by the apologies and expla- 
 nations of Nick. 
 
 "Well, sir, one of these days, your daughter, Miss 
 Minnie, will be the wife of Tommy Toppleton," re- 
 
90 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 plied Mr. Yan Wolter, desperately. " Of course I 
 give it only as my opinion, and you can take it for 
 what it is worth." 
 
 "The wife of Tommy Toppleton! Why, they are 
 only children ! " exclaimed the colonel. 
 
 "Tommy is a child of eighteen, and Miss Minnie 
 is a child of sixteen," added Nick, shrugging his 
 shoulders. 
 
 The magnate knit his brow. Fathers are the last 
 to ascertain that their sons and daughters are men 
 and women. He knew that Waddie and Tommy 
 had been quite intimate for several months, and it 
 was possible that the daughter might share these 
 friendly relations. In his estimation, a matrimonial 
 alliance between the two families would be a ter- 
 rible thing. 
 
 "So Tommy saved Minnie's life," said the colonel, 
 musing on the probabilities of the case. 
 
 "Not quite so bad as that. The Belle would have 
 picked her up in a moment, if he had not gone to 
 her assistance. I was on the point of swimming to 
 her myself; but I got tangled up in the halyards, 
 and was dragged under the boat when she upset. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. - 91 
 
 Tom Walton said there, was no need of Tommy's 
 jumping overboard." 
 
 " But he did swim to her ? " 
 
 "Yes; and Miss Minnie says he is a noble and 
 generous fellow, and all that sort of thing. I saw 
 how the matter was going, and I'll bet my life it 
 will end in a ring." 
 
 "It shall not! I'll send Minnie to the other end 
 of the world before any such thing shall happen," 
 protested the colonel, wrathfully. 
 
 "Well, sir, I don't want to meddle with matters 
 that do not concern me, but I thought you ought to 
 know it," continued Nick. "I'm not quite sure that 
 Waddie and Miss Grace are not a little sweet with 
 each other, but I don't like to say anything." 
 
 "I am very glad you have spoken to me about 
 this matter, Nick," said Colonel Wimpleton. " I think 
 I have been a little blind. Waddie and Tom Top- 
 pleton have been together a great deal lately; and 
 now, if the girls are going with them, there certainly 
 will be mischief. I won't have it!" 
 
 "I knew you wouldn't, sir, if you only kkew it; 
 but I'm afraid I've made a great mistake in med- 
 
92 , BRAKE TJF, OH 
 
 dling with a matter which does not concern me. 
 Waddie and Miss Minnie would hate me if they 
 knew I had said anything to you." 
 
 " They shall not know it. No one shall know 
 that you have even seen me to-day." 
 
 "They shall not know it from me," replied Nick, 
 significantly. 
 
 "I won't have it!" repeated the colonel, musing 
 upon the suspected relations between Tommy and 
 his daughter, as he picked up the reins and start- 
 ed his horse. 
 
 " There'll be music over there this afternoon," mut- 
 tered Nick, as he walked towards the house where he 
 expected to obtain help in getting the Raven afloat. 
 
 Colonel Wimpleton drove a short distance, and 
 then stopped. Drawing a flask from his breast pocket, 
 he drank another dram. He had been to Ruoara 
 to call upon a friend, with whom he had drank 
 several times, and who had presented him this flask 
 of brandy, because the colonel had praised it as a 
 very superior article. His runaway horse had neu- 
 tralized the effects of what he had taken in Ruoara; 
 but the news given him by Nick had excited him, 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 93 
 
 and under any excitement lie drank more freely than 
 usual. Before he reached home he had repeated the 
 draught two or three times. His mind dwelt heav- 
 ily upon the perils which threatened his family. 
 Nick seemed so unwilling to say anything, that he 
 concluded the case was much worse than he ha(l 
 described it. He was willing to believe that TVad> 
 die and Grace, Tommy and Minnie, had met before, 
 and that a double union between the embittered 
 houses was impending. He must put a stop to it 
 without an hour's delay. Wolf Penniman was the 
 intimate friend of both Waddie and Tommy; and 
 the colonel had no difficulty in believing that he 
 was their confidant and helpmate. In his tipsy con- 
 dition he hastened on board of the Ucayga, which 
 had just arrived from the foot of the lake. "Wolf 
 would know where the culprits were, and should 
 go with him to the place. 
 
 Nick reached the house, towards which he had di- 
 rected his steps, just after twelve o'clock. The " men 
 folks" had come home to dinner, and the farmer's 
 boys were willing to help him. 
 
 " Did you see anything of a runaway horse down 
 the road, about an hour ago?" asked the farmer. 
 
94 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Yes; I saw a horse hitched to a buggy going 
 it at a pretty lively gait towards Centreport," re- 
 plied Nick. 
 
 "Do you know what became of it?" 
 
 "The horse stopped on the hill below here. I 
 suppose he got tired of running," answered Nick, 
 cautiously. 
 
 "Do you know who it was?" 
 
 "No; he was a stranger to me." 
 
 " I was so far off I couldn't see very well ; but 
 it looked a little like Colonel Wimpleton's team." 
 
 "It wasn't the colonel's horse. He passed within 
 a short distance of me. I know the colonel and his 
 team very well. It wasn't he, I'm very sure," pro- 
 tested Nick, who could lie a little more easily than 
 he could speak the truth. 
 
 "I didn't know but it might be Colonel Wimple- 
 ton. They say he steams it pretty hard now." 
 
 "It wasn't the colonel, I know; for I saw the 
 man's face very distinctly. He was a younger man 
 than the colonel." 
 
 The farmer was apparently satisfied, and the two 
 young men accompanied Nick to the place where 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 95 
 
 the Raven was aground. With their friendly aid 
 she was soon floated in deep water, and headed to- 
 wards Centreport, where she arrived just as the 
 Ucayga was leaving the wharf on her down trip. 
 
 [We are ready to let Wolf continue his narrative, 
 from the point where we left him, with Colonel Wira- 
 pleton lying on the track, between the rails. The 
 choice brandy presented to him by his friend in 
 Ruoara had been an evil spirit to him, not only in- 
 flaming his wrath against his son and daughter, but 
 depriving him of the power to take care of himself. 
 When the train stopped he had got out to ascertain 
 the cause of the delay. The cars started, but he was 
 too tipsy to reach the steps in season to get on board, 
 and was left behind. He shouted, but no one heard 
 him. He was vexed, and believing that brandy was 
 the best medicine for vexation, he took a liberal dose 
 of it from the flask. His repeated libations had im- 
 paired his locomotive powers to such an extent that 
 he could hardly walk, and just as the train had backed 
 down to him, his legs gave way, and he fell between 
 the rails. But let Wolf proceed.] 
 
BRAKE UP, OB 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE TIPSY MAGNATE. 
 
 I "WAS shocked and mortified to see ray employer 
 in such a terrible state of intoxication. He had 
 been growing worse and worse from the moment he 
 came into the state-room, on board of the Ucayga. 
 He had narrowly escaped being crushed beneath the 
 train, and my heart beat wildly as I realized the peril 
 of his situation. 
 
 " What zye about, Wolfz ? " said he, as I hastened 
 to the assistance of the inebriate. " What 'd zye go 
 off and leave me here for — dzeh ? " 
 
 « Why did you get out of the cars, sir ? " 
 
 "To dzee what's the matter." 
 
 "Let me help you, sir." 
 
 "I don't zwant any help." 
 
 "Hurry up," said the conductor, from the platform 
 of the rear car. The colonel tried to get up alone, but 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 9.7 
 
 he could not. The brakeman and myself each took 
 an arm, and lifted him up. With considerable diffi- 
 culty, we got him into the car, for he seemed to have 
 sense enough left to know that he was intoxicated, 
 and was not willing to be assisted, lest it should be 
 regarded as an acknowledgment of the fact. He 
 apparently wished to conceal his condition, obvious as. 
 it was. We put him in his seat, and he tried to stiffen 
 up his relaxed muscles, and appear like a sober man.. 
 If he had not been a pitiable spectacle, he would have 
 been a ludicrous one; though many in the car, who 
 had no special interest in his fate, laughed at his silly 
 and stupid struggles to conceal his condition. 
 
 As talking was rather a difficult achievement for 
 him, he kept still till the train arrived at Grass 
 Springs. I told him we had reached our destination, 
 and he rose unsteadily to his feet. He insisted upon 
 walking alone, and repulsed all my efforts to assist 
 him. By holding on to the chains and the railings on 
 the platform, he succeeded in getting out of the car; 
 but it was simply impossible for him to walk, and he 
 would have fallen if I had not taken his arm. I called 
 a carriage, and assisted him to a seat in it. People 
 7 
 
98 BRAKE UP, OB 
 
 stared, smiled, and jeered at the magnate of Centre- 
 port in this unhappy condition, and I was glad enough 
 to get him out of sight. I told the driver to convey 
 us to the hotel, where I intended to take a private 
 room for him, and let him sleep off the effects of his 
 debauch, or, at least, keep out of sight until he was in 
 condition to be seen. 
 
 Of the circumstances which had excited the indig- 
 nation of Colonel Wimpleton I knew but little. He 
 had somehow discovered that Waddie and Grace were 
 together. I had ascertained that Tommy Toppleton 
 had come down with Grace to meet Waddie on the 
 Horse Shoe. They had started after the steamer left 
 for Ucayga, and I had not seen their departure. I 
 was to procure a boat, as I understood the plan, and 
 convey the colonel to the island, where he could inter- 
 Fere with the " courting " which was alleged to be in 
 progress; but in his present condition I had no idea 
 of doing anything of the kind. I seated myself in 
 the carriage with him. 
 
 " Now, where's — where's — yes — where's Wad- 
 die?" said he, with much difficulty; for he was so 
 tipsy that his tongue almost refused to perform its office. 
 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 99 
 
 " I don't know where he is. We will go up to the 
 hotel and inquire," I replied. 
 
 "That's zright — the hotel." 
 
 The driver, as I had directed him, stopped at the 
 side door of the house, on his arrival. The landlord 
 opened it, and I whispered to him that I wanted a 
 private apartment for the colonel. With his assist- 
 ance I conducted the drunken magnate to the room, 
 and seated him on a sofa. 
 
 " Hadn't you better lie down, sir ? " I asked, when 
 the landlord had left me alone with him. 
 
 "Lie dzown ! " exclaimed he, with a convulsive jerk 
 of the head; "what for?" 
 
 "You don't seem to be very well to-day," I sug- 
 gested. 
 
 "No; not — not very well. I've been dzick — 
 dzick all day to-day. I took a little brandy for my — 
 brandy for my stomach's sake," stammered he. 
 
 " Perhaps if you lie down you will feel better." 
 
 " I dzon't know — but you are right, Wolfz. I'm 
 dzick. Did you dzell the folks — the folks on the 
 dzrain that — I was — that I was — I was dzick ? " 
 
 " No, sir ; I did not tell them so ; but they could 
 
100 BRAKE TIP, OR 
 
 not help seeing that something was the matter with 
 you." 
 
 " I dz'pose they did. I'll lie down, Wolfz." 
 He sprang to his feet, and, with a desperate effort, 
 attempted to throw off his coat. He did not succeed, 
 but pitched over upon his face on the bed. I pulled 
 his coat off, while he lay in this position, and, rolling 
 him over, placed him in as comfortable a posture as I 
 could. After covering him with a blanket, I seated 
 myself on the sofa, to consider the situation. I was 
 unwilling to believe that the great man had ever been 
 in such a deplorable condition before. His coat lay 
 on the chair where I had thrown it, I could see the 
 neck of the flask protruding from the pocket. I think 
 I inherited from my mother a spite against bottles 
 used to contain liquor. By this time the colonel was 
 asleep, and I took the flask from the coat. It was 
 about one third filled, and I had no doubt the ine- 
 briate had consumed the other two thirds. I went to 
 the window, and poured it out upon the ground. I 
 had once performed a similar service for my father, 
 and I had no scruples in doing it for the magnate of 
 Centreport, as he was, just then, by the force of cir- 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 101 
 
 cumstances, in my care. Screwing on the stopple of 
 the flask, I restored it to the pocket where I had 
 found it. My patient could now drink no more till he 
 left the room. 
 
 He slept very soundly, snoring heavily in his 
 drunken stupor. Slumber was the best thing in the 
 world for him, and I left him " to fight it out on this 
 tine." I decided to take a boat and go over to the 
 Horse Shoe, to ascertain for my own sake, rather than 
 the colonel's, the nature of the relations which had so 
 violently disturbed my employer. I had a pair of 
 eyes, and I flattered myself I could tell, by his actions, 
 whether Waddie-had become suddenly interested in 
 Grace. I knew that he had seldom seen her, and had 
 hardly spoken to her since the reconciliation with her 
 brother. But in such matters those who are most 
 deeply concerned are often the blindest, and it was 
 possible that my friend, and in some sense my protege, 
 had unwittingly stej^ped between me and my hopes. 
 
 Colonel Wimpleton would probably sleep soundly 
 for a couple of hours, at least, and I went to the office 
 to request the landlord to look out for him during my 
 absence, and especially not to furnish him with any 
 more liquor, if he could possibly avoid it. 
 
102 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 "I'm going over to the Horse Shoe," I began. 
 
 "Didn't you come down to join the party here?" he 
 rfsked, interrupting me. 
 
 "What party?" 
 
 " Why, the young gentlemen and young ladies." 
 
 "Whom do you mean?" 
 
 "Mr. Toppleton and Mr. Wimpleton." 
 
 "Are they here?" I replied. 
 
 " They have been here these two hours ; the ladies 
 longer than that." 
 
 "Who are the ladies?" 
 
 "Miss Wimpleton and Miss Toppleton." 
 
 "Is Miss Wimpleton here?" I inquired, gaining a 
 crumb of comfort from the suggestion, for it might be 
 Tommy and Minnie whose progressive tendencies had 
 excited the alarm of the colonel, 
 
 " Yes, they are both here. They ordered dinner for 
 six, but Tom Walton seems to be the only other 
 person present." 
 
 "Don't tell them I am here, if you please," I added. 
 "I wouldn't have Waddie and his sister see their 
 father in his present condition for anything in the 
 world." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. l03 
 
 "I never saw the colonel so bad before," said the 
 landlord, shaking his head. 
 
 "He will sleep it off, after a while, I hope," I 
 replied. " Then Waddie and Tommy are not on the 
 Horse Shoe?" 
 
 " No ; they were going there, and met with an 
 accident." 
 
 ""What was that?" I asked, with no little anxiety; 
 for I could not forget that Grace was one of the 
 party. 
 
 "The Raven upset in the squall this forenoon, and 
 Miss Wimpleton came pretty near getting drowned." 
 
 "Indeed! Was Miss Toppleton with her?" 
 
 " No ; she was in the Belle, with her brother. 
 Tommy Toppleton jumped overboard, and swam to 
 Miss Wimpleton's assistance, or it would have been 
 all over with her. Tom Walton picked them up. 
 The ladies came right over here, and my wife and 
 daughters gave them some clothes, while they dried 
 and ironed their own." 
 
 " I am glad they got out of the scrape so well." 
 
 "They were lucky." 
 
 "I didn't like the looks of that Raven, when she 
 
104 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 came down from Hitaca," I added. " She didn't look 
 as though she knew how to stay right side up." 
 
 " Tom Walton says the boat is crank, but it was not 
 her fault. The other fellow with "Waddle — " 
 
 « Who was that ? — Nick Van Wolter ?" 
 
 "Yes, that's the one. He put three or four half 
 hitches in the main sheet, so that Waddie could not 
 cast it off when the squall came up. They sent him 
 back with the Raven ; and I reckon they wanted to 
 get rid of him," said the landlord, with a sly twinkle 
 in his eye. 
 
 "Why so?" 
 
 " I suppose they did not like the looks of him, after 
 he had caused the boat to be capsized," laughed mine 
 host. "But I reckon that Tommy Toppleton is a 
 little sweet with the Wimpleton girl, since he helped 
 her out of the water." 
 
 I did not care to encourage the landlord in speaking 
 on this delicate topic. I confess I was pleased to 
 learn that there was nothing as yet to implicate Wad- 
 die in the "courting." I could not understand how 
 Colonel Wimpleton had obtained his hint of these 
 proceedings. Possibly he had no suggestion of them, 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 105 
 
 except the fact that the party were at the Springs. 
 Waddie had sent Nick Van Wolter home with the 
 Raven, but I was confident she had not arrived when 
 I left Centreport. I concluded that the colonel's 
 suspicions simply grew out of his knowledge that his 
 son and daughter were with the son and daughter of 
 his great enemy. 
 
 I learned from the landlord that the party were 
 then at dinner. I was anxious to know more of the 
 relations of the suspected lovers; but I was fully 
 determined to conceal from Waddie and his sister the 
 fact that their father was in the house. The Belle 
 was my boat, and Tom Walton had been running her 
 on shares for me, intending to purchase her as soon as 
 he was able to do so. He regarded himself as under 
 great obligations to me, not only for the use of the 
 boat, but because I had given him employment during 
 the winter on board of the steamer. I could confide 
 in him, and I asked the landlord to inform him pri- 
 vately that I was in the house, and wished to see him 
 as soon as he had finished his dinner. 
 
106 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 TOM WALTON EXPRESSES HIS OPINION. 
 
 I KNEW that the mention of my name would 
 bring Torn Walton to me, for he was one of the 
 most devoted fellows in the world. He had a habit of 
 remembering what a friend had done for him, and the 
 manifestation of his gratitude was so profuse as to be 
 
 rather embarrassing to me, for I did not like to see 
 
 m 
 any one so weighed down by the burden of obligation 
 
 as he appeared to be. I was in the room adjoining 
 
 that in which I had put the colonel to bed; for I 
 
 dared not expose myself where it was possible for 
 
 Waddie, or any other member of the party except 
 
 Tom, to see me, when he came to me. 
 
 " I didn't expect to see you here, Wolf," said he, his 
 
 face lighted up with the broad grin which usually 
 
 expressed his satisfaction at passing events. " Why 
 
 don't you come in and take some dinner with Wadclie 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 107 
 
 and Tommy? I know they will be glad to see 
 
 you." 
 
 " I should be very sorry to have them see me just 
 now," I replied. 
 
 " Why, what's the matter ? What's the row ? Has 
 anything broke?" he asked, a shade of anxiety over- 
 spreading his face, 
 
 " In a word, Tom, Colonel Wimpleton is as drunk 
 as a beast, in the next room." 
 
 " Whew ! " said, or rather whistled, Tom, his eyes 
 opening till they looked like a couple of saucers. 
 
 "Yes; and he came within about a quarter of an 
 inch of being run over and smashed by the train that 
 brought us down." 
 
 "You don't say so !" exclaimed Tom, with genuine 
 feeling. 
 
 " That's so. I wouldn't have Waddie or Miss Min- 
 nie see him now for all the money that he is worth." 
 
 " But I didn't know the colonel got so bad. I have 
 heard people say he drank till he was about how-came- 
 you-so: I never knew he got right down boozy." 
 
 " I never saw him so bad before," I replied ; " and 
 I hope I never shall again. It's really horrible," 
 
108 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " What are you doing down here with him, if he is 
 so much over the bay ? " 
 
 " He was not so bad when we started. He has 
 been nursing on brandy ever since we left Centreport, 
 and now he don't know himself from a bar of yellow 
 soap. He is asleep, and I hope he will come out of it 
 all right. I have emptied the contents of his bottle 
 out the window." 
 
 " Good for you, Wolf! " said Tom, with an expres- 
 sive grin. 
 
 I then told him all that had passed between the 
 colonel and myself since he came into my state-room, 
 on board of the steamer, dwelling particularly on the 
 suspicions which had induced the magnate to visit 
 Grass Springs. Tom smiled, significantly as I pro- 
 ceeded, and I judged from his expression that he 
 understood the case perfectly. 
 
 " Now, Tom, what does all this mean ? " I asked, 
 when I had finished the narrative. 
 
 "Well, I reckon the colonel is considerable more 
 than half right," replied the skipper of the Belle, 
 candidly. 
 
 " You really think that Waddie and Miss Grace are 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 109 
 
 interested in each other," I added, squarely, deter- 
 mined to know the worst, so far as I was personally 
 concerned, at once. 
 
 " O, no ! no ! no ! " protested Tom, vehemently, as 
 his chin dropped down; "I don't mean anything of 
 that sort." 
 
 He was much disturbed to think he had conveyed 
 to me a wrong impression on a subject that so deeply 
 affected me. 
 
 "What is it, then?" 
 
 " It's Tommy Toppleton and Miss Minnie ; " and he 
 proceeded to relate to me the particulars of the upset- 
 ting of the Raven, and of the gallant deed of Tommy. 
 
 "There wasn't the least need of jumping overboard; 
 but Miss Minnie thinks her life was saved by it, and 
 she is as grateful as though she had been pulled out 
 of a burning fieryfurnace. It's none of my business ; 
 so I don't say anything to her about it. I think she 
 likes him, and he likes her. Between you and me, 
 Wolf, she isn't a bad looking girl, and I don't blame 
 Tommy." 
 
 "But he has hardly ever met her before to-day," 
 I suggested. 
 
110 BEAKE UP, OR 
 
 "I don't care anything about that. Of course, 
 they don't say anything, but I can tell by their 
 looks which way the wind blows. I'll bet the big- 
 gest fish in the deepest water off Priam that some- 
 thing will come of it." 
 
 "I don't exactly understand how I took the idea 
 from the colonel that it was Grace and Waddie who 
 were getting things mixed," I added, laughing, to as- 
 sure Tom that I had no feeling about the matter. 
 
 "O, no! Not a bit of it," protested the skipper, 
 earnestly, shaking his head to emphasize his words. 
 "Waddie behaves like a gentleman, of course; but, 
 between us, he knows better than to look sidewise 
 at Miss Grace." 
 
 " Why shouldn't he, if he is disposed to do so ? " 
 
 " I reckon he knows a mill-stone from a hogshead 
 of molasses," replied Tom, with his usual significant 
 grin. " In the first place, he thinks too much of 
 you to, try to go to sea in your boat." 
 
 "My boat?" 
 
 "O, come, Wolf! What's the use of beating to 
 windward when you have a fair breeze? You be- 
 lieve in Miss Grace, and she thinks a heap of you." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. Ill 
 
 "We are very good friends; but she is the daugh- 
 ter of a wealthy man, while I am the son of a 
 mechanic" I replied, rather gloomily. 
 
 "I don't care for that," said Tom, with a show 
 of indignation at the vain distinctions of this world. 
 "It will come out all right." 
 
 "I- don't know," I answered, not caring to discuss 
 the subject at any greater length ; " Colonel Wim- 
 pleton is very much disturbed about the courting, 
 as he calls it." 
 
 "How should he know anything about it?" de- 
 manded Tom, suddenly, as he recalled the circum* 
 stances of the day. 
 
 "I don't know." 
 
 "Did that Nick Van Wolter tell him?" 
 
 "No; he had not returned with the Raven when 
 we left Centreport." 
 
 "If he did, I should be willing to break his head 
 on my own account." 
 
 "I think the colonel ascertained that the girls 
 had come down with the boys, and imagined all 
 the rest," I suggested, giving the explanation which 
 I had myself adopted. 
 
112 BRAKE UP, OE 
 
 , "Well, he imagined it about right, then," said Tom. 
 
 " I am not sorry it is as you say ; but I am 
 afraid the affair will make a good deal of trouble. 
 When are you going back?" 
 
 "Whenever my party says the word." 
 
 "Can't you hurry them up?" I inquired, anx- 
 iously; for I did not like to have Waddie and his 
 sister in the house with their father, under the 
 present circumstances. 
 
 "I don't know but I can. They were going to 
 the Horse Shoe this afternoon," answered Tom. "I 
 have been looking for another shower to-day, for 
 'thunder in the morning bids the sailor take warn- 
 ing."' 
 
 There were as yet no signs of another shower, 
 and the skipper left me to ascertain whether his 
 party intended to visit the Horse Shoe or not. I 
 carefully opened the door, and entered the colonel's 
 room. He was still sleeping in the stupor of intox- 
 ication, and I left him. I wished to be at Cen- 
 treport in season to take the steamer at half past 
 five, but I was afraid my patient would not be in 
 a condition to go home by the last train. Tom 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 113 
 
 soon returned to me with the intelligence that his 
 party would start in half an hour for the Horse 
 Shoe. I did not feel easy until I was assured by 
 the landlord that they had actually embarked on the 
 Belle. 
 
 Perhaps it was useless for me to attempt to con- 
 ceal the father's infirmity from the children ; but I 
 believed that the colonel's present excess was ex- 
 ceptional, and I hoped he would not again indulge 
 so deeply. I could not endure the thought of wit- 
 nessing the shame and mortification of Waddi'e and 
 Minnie, if compelled to encounter their father in his 
 intoxication. While I was considering this unpleas- 
 ant subject, I heard my patient in the next room, the 
 door of which I had left open, get out of the bed. 
 I hastened into the apartment. The colonel stood 
 holding on at the bed-post, and looked confused 
 and lost. He glanced at me with a stare, and then 
 a maudlin smile came upon his lips, as though the 
 events of the day had suddenly flashed upon his 
 mind, and he remembered where he was. 
 
 "I feel a little better of that pain, Wolf," said 
 he; "but I haven't got quite over it." 
 
114 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "I am glad you feel better, sir," I replied. 
 
 "I'm better, but I am not well," he continued, 
 grasping his coat, which I had hung on the bed-post. 
 
 He wanted his flask again. He had partially re- 
 covered from the effect of former drams, but he 
 was not satisfied. He took the bottle from his 
 pocket. Of course he would discover that it was 
 empty. I hoped that his memory would not serve 
 him in regard to the condition of the flask when 
 he last drank from it, for I was afraid he would 
 suspect my agency in emptying it. With some dif- 
 ficulty he unscrewed the stopple, and took a tum- 
 bler from the wash-stand. He turned the bottle un- 
 til it was inverted over the glass, but not a drop 
 came forth. His hands trembled, and his frame 
 quivered. Lowering the flask from the glass, he 
 gazed as steadily at me as his «haky condition would 
 permit. He was angry, and I dreaded his wrath. 
 
 " Wolf, I left this flask half full of brandy," said he, 
 fixing a stern gaze upon me. " It was very choice 
 brandy, which my friend in Rnoara gave me for 
 sickness." 
 
 He paused, and continued to stare at me, with a 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 115 
 
 savage frown on his brow. It was useless for me to 
 say anything, and I did not speak. 
 
 " For sickness, Wolf," repeated he. " I told you I 
 was sick, and I take brandy for it." 
 
 He stopped again, but I made no reply. 
 
 "Did you empty this flask, Wolf?" demanded he, 
 sternly. 
 
 " I did, sir," I answered, as gently as I could speak. 
 
 "You did!" roared he. 
 
 "Yes, sir; I did." 
 
 He dropped into a chair, though he did not for an 
 instant remove his gaze from me. I had no difficulty 
 in coming to the conclusion that I had got into a bad 
 scrape ; but I had acted for the best. 
 
 "You impudent puppy!" said he, grinding his teeth. 
 
 I was silent and motionless. 
 
 "Are you my guardian?" 
 
 u I have tried to take care of you, sir." 
 
 "What do you mean by that?" he continued, after 
 thinking a moment, probably to determiae the mean- 
 ing of my words. 
 
 I think he had sense enough to understand his own 
 condition, though doubtless he did not realize how 
 
116 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 helpless he had been. The fact that I had emptied his 
 flask assured him that I understood his situation per- 
 fectly. He knew I had helped him into the bed. 
 It is reasonable to suppose that he was ashamed of 
 himself, even after be had put in the plea of sickness. 
 But for the magnate of Centreport to be thus humili- 
 ated before one whom he regarded as a dependant 
 appeared to be more than he could endure, and the 
 thought stirred his ire. 
 
 " I have done what I could for you, sir," I replied, 
 evasively. 
 
 "What did you throw away my brandy — my 
 medicine — for ? " 
 
 " Because I thought you had taken enough, sir," I 
 answered, finding that it was useless for me to attempt 
 to dodge the issue. 
 
 "You did!" 
 
 "Yes, sir. You were very much intoxicated," I 
 continued, mildly, but firmly. 
 
 He sprang to his feet with a celerity of which I had 
 not believed him capable; and I began to think it 
 would be necessary for me to run for life. He halted 
 before me an instant, and then rushed out of the room. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 117 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 A GENEROUS TIPPLER. 
 
 WAS not anxious to quarrel with Colonel Wim- 
 pleton, for he carried too many guns for me; but 
 I followed him out of the apartment, keeping at a 
 respectful distance behind him. He went into the 
 bar-room, and called for brandy. The landlord, who 
 was behind the counter, pretended not to understand 
 him, and began to speak of something else. 
 
 " Brandy ! " repeated the great man, in a loud and 
 imperative tone. 
 
 It was folly to attempt to refuse him, and the land- 
 lord promptly placed the fire-water before his savage 
 guest. The colonel poured out and swallowed a large 
 potion of the fiery fluid. Throwing down the pay- 
 ment for the dram with a lordly air, he turned and 
 departed from the room. I stepped out of his way as 
 he approached, concluding that my mission was fin- 
 ished. I decided to take the dummy back to Middle- 
 
118 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 port. The colonel returned to his chamber, while I 
 moved towards the outside door. I did not wish to 
 have a scene with him. I had, with what now seemed 
 to me unparalleled audacity, told him he was drunk. 
 I expected to be discharged from my position as cap- 
 tain of the steamer, and to be annihilated at once. 
 
 " Wolf! " shouted he from his room. 
 
 I was not absolutely afraid of him, though I dreaded 
 his violence. I went to the door of his apartment, 
 and entered. He sat on the bed, and looked up at me. 
 He did not appear to be as savage as before. The 
 heavy dram he had just taken was beginning to have 
 its effect, and his expression was rather maudlin and 
 silly than stern. 
 
 " If you have no further occasion for me, I think I 
 will return to Middleport by the dummy." 
 
 "Don't go. I want you," said he. "You said I 
 was drunk." 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I did say so ; but only to explain what I 
 had done." 
 
 " Do you mean to say I was drunk, Wolf?" 
 
 "Yes, sir; I have no doubt of it," I replied, with a 
 candor which astonished myself. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 119 
 
 Jf You are the first person that ever told me I was 
 drunk." 
 
 " I hope it will be the last time any one will have 
 occasion to say so, sir." 
 
 " Don't preach to me, Wolf. You are a very proper 
 young man, but I never let any one preach to me. 
 You say I was drunk." 
 
 " Yes, sir ; and you are drunk now." 
 
 "Now?" he repeated, with a silly laugh. 
 
 "Yes, sir. You fell down between the rails this 
 afternoon, and the train came very near backing over 
 you. When you arrived here you couldn't possibly 
 stand up," I answered, as honestly as though I had 
 been his social equal. 
 
 I was amazed at my own temerity; but I had 
 already incurred his displeasure, and with the possi- 
 bility of opening his eyes to the scandal of his beastly 
 conduct, I made up my mind that I might as well be 
 hanged for an old sheep as a lamb, and that it should 
 not be my fault if he did not thoroughly comprehend 
 his disgraceful situation. 
 
 " What has become of Waddie and that girl ? " he 
 inquired. 
 
120 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "What girl?" 
 
 "Why, the Toppleton girl." 
 
 " They have gone to the Horse Shoe, sir ; but they 
 were in the house when you arrived." 
 
 " Were they ? Why didn't you tell me of it ? " 
 
 " I would not have had them see you as you were 
 then for all you are worth." 
 
 He pursed up his lips, as he had a habit of doing 
 when he was vexed or chagrined, and gazed upon the 
 floor. 
 
 " You think I was drunk — do you, Wolf? " 
 
 " I know you were, sir ; and I took you into this 
 room, and put you to bed. I kept you out of sight of 
 Waddie and Miss Minnie, and told the landlord not to 
 tell any one you were here," I continued, with con- 
 siderable spirit. 
 
 "Did you say you thought I was drunk, Wolf?" 
 repeated he again. 
 
 " I am entirely satisfied that you were — beastly 
 drunk," I answered, resolved, if there was any sense 
 at all in him, that he should not misunderstand me. 
 
 " Wolf, bring me a pen and ink," he added, after 
 gazing at the floor a while. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 121 
 
 " Don't you think you had better lie down and take 
 another nap, sir?" 
 
 "Bring me a pen and ink, I say." 
 
 " I think you had better lie down." 
 
 "Will you bring me a pen and ink, or shall I go 
 myself for them ? " said he, sharply. 
 
 I did not think he could use a pen if I brought one, 
 and I could not imagine what he wished to write. I 
 had no success in evading his requests, and I went to 
 the office for pen and ink. I placed the articles upon 
 the table, and wondered what was to be clone. The 
 colonel rose from his seat on the bed, and bracing up 
 his nerves, walked tolerably straight across the floor, 
 seating himself at the table. 
 
 "Don't you want some paper, sir?" 
 
 " No ; bring me my coat," he replied. 
 
 I handed him the garment, and he took from one 
 of the pockets of it a small, narrow book, which he 
 opened upon the table. I was in hopes he intended 
 to write a temperance pledge, or something of that 
 sort. He dipped the pen in the ink, and, with a con- 
 vulsive effort, began to write. I saw that the little 
 volume before him was a pocket check-book. He 
 
122 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 wrote what I supposed to be the date, for I was not 
 impolite enough to look over his shoulder. 
 
 " Wolf, do you say, upon your honor, that you 
 thought I was drunk?" said he, turning around, and 
 looking me full in the face, as though there was still a 
 doubt upon the point. 
 
 "I know you were, sir; but if you think I am 
 mistaken, I will call the landlord." 
 
 " Did he see me, too ? " 
 
 " He couldn't well help seeing you." 
 
 "It's a mistake, Wolf. I never was drunk in my 
 life," muttered he, in a lower tone, as he wrote in the 
 check-book. 
 
 I could form no very accurate idea of the current of 
 thought which was passing in his mind. The fury of 
 his wrath had suddenly abated, though I had told him 
 the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. I could 
 not imagine for what purpose he was drawing a check, 
 unless it was to pay my wages, and discharge me from 
 his service. He wrote very rapidly, and by jerks, 
 apparently taking advantage of momentary periods, 
 when his nerves were more quiet. He finished the 
 writing, after he had regularly made the memoranda 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 123 
 
 m the margin to indicate the amount and the payee 
 of the check. It was marvellous to me that he could 
 write at all, and especially so that he was able to go 
 through all the business forms so correctly. He tore 
 the check from the book, and with a very peculiar 
 smile on his face, thrust it out at arm's length 
 towards me. 
 
 " Take that, Wolf," said he, the drunken leer on his 
 face becoming more intense. 
 
 " What is it, sir ? " 
 
 "Take it." 
 
 I obeyed him. It was a check for ten thousand 
 dollars, payable to Wolf Penniman or bearer. I was 
 astonished and bewildered. 
 
 "What is this for, sir?" I inquired. 
 
 "You can draw the money at the Centreport 
 Bank," he replied. 
 
 "I do not understand you, Colonel Wimpleton." 
 
 " I make you a present of ten thousand dollars, 
 Wolf; can't you understand that?" said he, the leer 
 on his face deepening to a laugh. 
 
 "What is it for, sir?" 
 
 " That's what I owe you, Wolf." 
 
124 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 «I think not." 
 
 " O, I do," protested he, vehemently ; " you saved 
 my life once, but I never gave you a dollar for it." 
 
 " But you gave me the command of the steamer, 
 sir." 
 
 "No matter for that. You beat the Lake Shore 
 Line in her, and put twice that sum of money into my 
 pocket by it. The money is yours, Wolf. Now don't 
 say another word about it." 
 
 What was the magnate thinking about? What 
 had given him this sudden fit of generosity ? A few 
 moments before, he had been angry with me ; now he 
 had gone to the other extreme. But the man was 
 intoxicated. I did not regard the check as mine, for 
 it was the gift of a man not in his right mind. It was 
 a princely sum for a young person in my situation ; 
 but the thought that the money would ever come 
 into my possession did not occur to me. 
 
 " Now, Wolf, you are my friend," said he. " If you 
 think I'm drunk, a friend must bear a friend's infirmi- 
 ties — humor them, and try to hide them. Do you 
 understand me, Wolf?" 
 
 " Is this the price of my silence in regard to the 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 125 
 
 events of to-day?" I asked, beginning to think that 
 this was the solution of his extraordinary generosity. 
 
 "No, no; by no means!" protested he. "It's only 
 just what I ought to do for all you have done for me, 
 and for Wad die." 
 
 " But I cannot take this, sir. Your secret, so far as 
 it is a secret, is safe in my keeping. I have prevented 
 you from being seen by Waddie and Minnie." 
 
 " I say, Wolf, you shall keep it," he replied, with an 
 oath, as he brought his fist down upon the table with 
 such force as to make the ink fly from the inkstand. 
 
 It was useless to contend, and I did not attempt to 
 oppose him. 
 
 "I would rather have your name to another paper 
 than to this one," I replied, rather jocosely, as I laid 
 the check upon the table, and pointed to it with my 
 finger. 
 
 "What's that, Wolf?" he demanded-, with excited 
 interest. " Bring the paper. Let me see it." 
 
 I took the blank sheet of a letter from my pocket, 
 and wrote as follows : " I promise, on the honor of a 
 man and a gentleman, to abstain entirely from the use 
 of intoxicating drinks, unless prescribed by a physi- 
 
126 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 cian." I pushed the paper across the table to him. 
 Adjusting his eye-glass, he read it. 
 
 " I would rather have your name to that paper than 
 to this," I repeated, pointing to the check, and pushing 
 it towards him. 
 
 " Do you mean to insult me, Wolf? " demanded he, 
 sternly. 
 
 " By no means, sir," I replied, fearful that I had 
 gone too far. "I mean exactly what I say." 
 
 Taking the paper from the table, he indignantly tore 
 it into very small pieces, and then, rushing to the win- 
 dow, threw them out. 
 
 " I am not an idiot ! I am not a child ! " protested 
 he. " I know what I am about, you see." 
 
 " I did not mean to offend you, sir." 
 
 "You have the check. We will change the sub- 
 ject," he added, with an attempt to put on his dignity. 
 "I am not offended. Now, where is Waddie?" 
 
 " On the Horse Shoe, I suppose, unless he has left 
 for home." 
 
 " Is the Toppleton girl with him ? " 
 
 " I believe she is." 
 
 "Courting!" sneered he. "I won't have it! No, 
 I won't!" 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 127 
 
 " I assure you, sir, that you are entirely mistaken. 
 I have seen Tom Walton, who has been with them all 
 day, and he says Waddie behaves like a gentleman to 
 Miss Toppleton, and nothing more." 
 
 "But they are together." 
 
 " You have nothing to fear from Waddie, if they 
 are." 
 
 "I am going over to the Horse Shoe, Wolf. I'm 
 going to stop this thing before it goes any farther," 
 said he, rising, and putting on his coat. 
 
 " I hope you will not, sir," I interposed. 
 
 «I will." 
 
 " I cannot keep your secret, if you expose yourself." 
 
 " I am as regular as you are, Wolf; " and he went 
 out of the room by the door opening into the entry. 
 
 I followed him, determined that he should not go to 
 the Horse Shoe, if I could possibly prevent him from 
 doing so. 
 
128 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 ANOTHER CALAMITY. 
 
 IT was not easy to prevent a man like Colonel 
 Wimpleton from having his own way. He was 
 not nearly so bad as he had been before he went to 
 bed ; but he was still in no condition to exhibit him- 
 self to his son and daughter. He went to the landlord 
 and paid the bill. He then produced his flask, and 
 demanded that it should be filled. The hotel-keeper 
 demurred, and did not sell liquor except by the glass ; 
 but the colonel began to storm and swear, and he was 
 obliged to comply. 
 
 Just then I happened to think that I had left the 
 check the colonel had given me on the table, in the 
 room he had occupied, and I hastened to get it; for, 
 though I did not mean to use it myself, I did not 
 intend that any one else should do so. It was not 
 where I had left it, or where I supposed I had left it. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 129 
 
 It was not on the table, and it was not on the floor. 
 In a word, I could not find it, though I made a dili- 
 gent search in every part of the room, thinking the 
 wind might have blown it from the table. The door 
 of the adjoining room, where I had remained a por- 
 tion of the time, was open, and I passed through this 
 apartment into the entry. 
 
 I searched my pockets, thinking I might possibly 
 have deposited it in one of them, while I was talking 
 with the colonel. The last time I remembered to- 
 have noticed it, was when I pointed to it, after the 
 tipsy great man had read the paper I wrote. Then 
 the conversation became rather exciting to me, and I 
 walked across the room several times. It was possible 
 that the colonel had torn up both the check and the 
 pledge at the same time. 
 
 " Where are you, Wolf? I'm looking for you," said 
 the colonel, appearing at the entry door. 
 
 "Did you tear up the check you wrote, sir?" 
 
 " The check ? " repeated he, evidently trying to 
 stimulate his memory. 
 
 " You wrote a check for ten thousand dollars in my 
 favor, and handed it to me." 
 9 
 
130 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Yes, of course; I know that," 'replied he, impa- 
 tiently, as though my statement implied that he had 
 not known what he was about when he did the 
 generous act. " I was trying to think whether I tore 
 it up with the other paper. I didn't mean to tear it 
 up ; and if I did, I will give you another." 
 
 " I cannot find it anywhere," I added. 
 
 "Then, of course, I destroyed it with the other 
 paper. I will give you another just like it," said he, 
 dropping into the chair before the table. 
 
 "I would not write another now, sir," I inter- 
 posed. "Perhaps I may find the other, or at least 
 the pieces of it, if you tore it up." 
 
 I did not regard the check as of any consequence 
 to me, under the circumstances; but it was possible, 
 if it fell into the hands of some other person, that 
 an improper use might be made of it ; and for this 
 reason only was I anxious to ascertain what had 
 become of it. I left the colonel sitting at the table, 
 and went out doors to see if I could find any of the 
 pieces of the check. The window, from which he 
 had thrown the fragments of paper, opened into an 
 alley between the hotel and the adjoining building, 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 131 
 
 through which the wind blew quite sharply. I 
 could not find even a single piece of either paper ; 
 but I continued the search at the leeward of the 
 hotel. I found two or three pieces of the paper I 
 had written, on the railroad ; but the rest of them 
 had probably gone into the lake. I was no wiser 
 than before; but I was forced to conclude that, as I 
 could not find the check, the colonel must have de- 
 stroyed it with the other paper. Both of them had 
 lain on the table, within his reach, for I remembered 
 that I had pushed the check towards him, when I 
 told him I would rather have his name on the pledge 
 I had written. If the valuable little paper was de- 
 stroyed, it was all right, and I need trouble myself 
 no more about it. 
 
 "Hallo, Wolf." 
 
 I turned. It was Nick Van Wolter. 
 
 " How are you, Nick ? " I replied. 
 
 « What are you looking for, Wolf? " 
 
 I did not deem it necessary to inform him what I 
 was looking for; so I did not give him a direct 
 answer. 
 
 * Where is the colonel ? I heard he was on a 
 regular bat!" asked Nick, with a coarse grin. 
 
132 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 " He is at the hotel." 
 
 " The landlord told me he was there," continued 
 Nick. " You see, I was mixed up in this business 
 clown here tnis morning. After the Raven upset, 
 Waddie sent me home in her. I got to Centreport 
 just as the steamer was going out, and I w r ent on 
 board of her, and came down as far as Ruoara. My 
 father told me that the colonel was on a regular 
 bat," — by which I understood him to mean a spree. 
 "He said you had crossed the lake with him, and 
 that" something was said about going to Grass Springs. 
 I was a little curious to know what was going on, 
 as I was with the party this morning." 
 
 I could not exactly see why Nick had volunteered 
 this explanation. 
 
 "Did you think the colonel was after the party?" 
 I inquired. 
 
 " From wdiat my father said, I supposed he was." 
 
 Then the mate had understood Colonel Wimple- 
 ton much better than I could, before we left the 
 Ucayga, which seemed a little odd to me. 
 
 "What did your father say?" I asked. 
 
 "He said the colonel was on a regular bat, and 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 133 
 
 that be was mad. I knew the fellows and girls 
 went off together, and I concluded the colonel had 
 found it out, and that was what made him mad. 1 
 didn't want to have Waddie get into any scrape with 
 his father when he was a little over the bay; for you 
 know the colonel isn't exactly a saint when he is all 
 right, and I suppose he isn't any better when he is 
 tight. So I took a boat at Ruoara, and sailed over 
 this way. I saw the party on the island, though I 
 didn't go very near it, for I didn't want them to see 
 me, unless it was necessary. I saw the colonel was 
 not there ; so I came over here, and found he was 
 at the hotel. I thought, if there was any danger of 
 his going over to the Horse Shoe, I would see Wad- 
 die in season to tip him the wink. You understand 
 me, Wolf?" 
 
 "Yes, I understand." 
 
 " You. see, if the colonel caught Waddie and Miss 
 Minnie with Tom and his sister, he would raise Cain 
 with them." 
 
 " I do not think that he would trouble them undei 
 ordinary circumstances," I replied. 
 
 " O, yes, he would I " protested Nick, who, strangely 
 
134 EKAKE UP, OR 
 
 enough, as I thought, seemed to know more about 
 the matter than I did. 
 
 " Certainly he suspects some mischief to-day, though 
 I do not understand why he should. He insists 
 upon going over to the Horse Shoe, Nick; and I 
 don't know that I can prevent him from doing so. 
 You have a boat here?" 
 
 "Yes; the one I hired at Ruoara." 
 
 "If you will go over to the Horse Shoe, as you 
 return, and give them a hint that Colonel Wimpleton 
 is after them, I will be very much obliged to you." 
 
 " O, I will do that, certainly," replied the obliging 
 Nick. 
 
 " Don't say a word about his being out of the way." 
 
 " No ; certainly not," answered he, with a prudent 
 shake of the head. 
 
 "You understand the case as well as I do, and 
 you must manage it as best you can." 
 
 " I'll go right over;" and he hastened towards the. 
 landing, which was a short distance up the lake. 
 
 I returned to the hotel, abundantly satisfied with 
 the arrangement I had made. While I could not 
 exactly understand how Nick happened so accurately 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 135 
 
 to divine the object of the colonel's visit to the 
 Springs, I was willing to admit that it was very kind 
 of him to endeavor to save Waddie and Minnie from 
 the wrath of their tipsy father. I found the colonel 
 still seated at the table, though I was soon convinced 
 that he had not been there all the time of my ab- 
 sence; for his limbs were more unsteady, and his 
 voice thicker, than when I had left him. He had 
 evidently taken another dram. 
 
 " There's another check, Wolf," said he, handing 
 me a duplicate of the former one, which, I noticed, 
 was regularly numbered, as the first had been. 
 
 "I didn't mean to destroy the other." 
 
 "Perhaps you did not, sir; though I cannot find it." 
 
 "No matter; put the check in your pocket. Now 
 take me over to the Horse Shoe, and I will put an 
 end to this courting business." 
 
 " I think it is rather late to go there to-night ; and 
 it looks a little like another shower," I replied. 
 
 "Don't talk to me, Wolf! I say I'm going to the 
 Horse Shoe." 
 
 It was useless to contend, and I accompanied him 
 down to the public landing. As I had sent Nick 
 
136 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 'forward to warn the party of the approach of the 
 •colonel, I was satisfied there would be no scene that; 
 day. The only boat I could obtain at the landing 
 was a small bateau, very frail and unsteady for such 
 a burden as I had to carry. I objected to using it, 
 but Colonel Wimpleton declared it would do very 
 well, and insisted that I should row him over to the 
 island. I deemed it dangerous to do so, and I tried 
 to deter him; but he was as obstinate as usual, and 
 all the more obstinate for being intoxicated. Very 
 reluctantly I helped him into the bateau, and soon 
 repented that I had not absolutely refused to go 
 with him. 
 
 While I was getting ready, I had occasion to 
 regret that his flask had been refilled, for he took a 
 long draught from it. When he had with great 
 difficulty taken his seat in the stern of the boat, I 
 pushed off. I saw nothing of the Belle, though the 
 boat in which Nick had come from Ruoara lay on 
 the shore of the island, where he had landed to 
 communicate with the party. -Another shower was 
 coming up from the south-west, and I thought our 
 chances for getting a ducking were very good. The 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 137 
 
 last dram of my passenger had begun to produce its 
 effect, and he swayed to and fro on his unsteady 
 seat, and I regretted very much that I had consented 
 to come with him. 
 
 When I had pulled about two thirds of the dis- 
 tance to the Horse Shoe, I saw the Belle standing 
 out from the deep channel, on the other side of the 
 island. Nick had delivered his message, and the 
 peril of a disagreeable encounter was avoided. I 
 called the attention of the colonel to the fact that 
 the party had left the Horse Shoe, hoping he would 
 permit me to row back to Grass Springs. Unfor- 
 tunately, the intelligence produced a different effect 
 upon him, and roused his anger. 
 
 "Stop zem, Wolf! Stop zeni ! " said he, angrily. 
 
 I did hail the Belle, but no notice was taken of 
 my call. 
 
 " Pull for zat boat," added he, pointing to the Belle. 
 
 He did not know what he was about, and I decided 
 not to heed his requests. Nick had now embarked in 
 his sail-boat, and in order to double the southern part 
 of the island, was obliged to stand out towards my 
 craft. 
 
138 BEAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Why don't you do dzi tell you, Wolf?" de- 
 manded the colonel, rising in the boat as though he 
 intended to come at me. 
 
 His legs yielded beneath him, and he dropped 
 upon the rail of the bateau, careening the frail skiff 
 till the water poured in over the side. Before I 
 could get hold of him, he rolled over into the lake. 
 I was horror-struck, for it was no easy matter to res- 
 cue a heavy man, as tipsy as he was. 
 
I ■ 
 
 i 
 
 ■. 
 
 HI 
 
 t -I w 
 
 Ilf"' 
 
 I * 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 139 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 AFTER THE ACCIDENT. 
 
 M 
 
 Y skiff was nearly full of water, which ren- 
 JJLi_ dered it quite unmanageable. In my attempt 
 to save Colonel Wimpleton before he went into the 
 water, I had lost both oars overboard. There was 
 no romance in leaping into the lake after a tipsy 
 man, and there were two chances that he would 
 drown me to one that I should save him. I did 
 not consider such a movement on my part as hope- 
 ful, and therefore I did not make it. I simply en- 
 deavored to recover my oars, and back the boat so 
 that the struggling magnate could get hold of it. 
 
 The colonel floundered and fought the destroying 
 element with mad zeal; but of course the more lie 
 labored the worse it was for him. It was evident 
 that he could not hold out long, and what was 
 done must be quickly done, or it would be too late. 
 
140 BRAKE TJP, OR 
 
 One of my oars floated on the water not six feet 
 from me, but I could not move the boat, for the 
 want of anything like a paddle. I coiled up the 
 painter, and threw it so that the end dropped be- 
 yond the oar. I pulled in, but the line slipped over 
 it. I then tied a heavy bunch of keys I had in 
 my pocket to the end of the painter, and tried 
 again. This effort was successful, and I hauled in 
 the oar till I could reach it with my hand. 
 
 I placed it in the stern, heaved the skiff round, 
 and sculled with all my might towards the drown- 
 ing magnate; but the boat rolled, and dipped the 
 water over her gunwale, so that I made little or 
 no progress. My heart was in my mouth, and I 
 was almost certain the colonel would drown, when 
 Nick Van Wolter's boat dashed by me. The helm 
 was put hard down, and, as the craft came up into the 
 wind, Nick sprang into the bow. He certainly man- 
 aged the matter exceedingly well, whatever bun- 
 gling he had done earlier in the day. Reaching 
 down, he seized the drowning magnate by the collar 
 of his coat with both hands, and held on with all 
 his might. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 141 
 
 If Colonel Wirapleton had been sober, he would 
 not have fallen into the water; but if he had fall- 
 en overboard being sober, and had remained in the 
 water so long, he would certainly have been drowned, 
 for drunken men seem to have a remarkable facility 
 for escaping from perils which overwhelm men in 
 their right mind. Nick held on to his helpless 
 burden like a good fellow, and I struggled to urge 
 forward my water-logged boat, so as to render him 
 some assistance. The skiff and the oars had drifted 
 some distance from the spot, and my efforts were 
 absolutely vain. 
 
 "Hurry up, Wolf!" shouted Nick, with a gasp, 
 extorted from him by the weight of his burden. 
 
 "My skiff is full of water, and I can't do any- 
 thing with it," I replied. 
 
 Taking the oar from the stern, I tried to paddle 
 the skiff. I succeeded better, but my progress was 
 very slow. I saw Nick make a tremendous effort 
 to haul in the colonel. He stood upon the gun- 
 wale of the boat, and as he lifted with all his strength, 
 the craft careened, and he dragged the shoulders of 
 his burden up to the rail. Falling back himself as 
 
142 BEAKE UP, OR 
 
 he gained in his task, the boat righted a little, and 
 assisted in lifting the heavy load. After pausing a 
 moment to recover his breath, he renewed the ef- 
 fort, and, to my great satisfaction, he hauled the 
 colonel into the boat, just as I came within a paint- 
 er's length of him. 
 
 " Catch this rope, Nick," I called to him, as I coiled 
 up my painter, ready to toss it to him. 
 
 But Nick had sunk down upon the thwart, over- 
 come by the violence of his efforts. So I paddled 
 away again with the oar, and at last came along- 
 side the sail-boat. I jumped aboard, and hastened 
 to ascertain the condition of the colonel. It seemed 
 to me he must be filled with water; but perhaps 
 the natural repulsion of the pure element for the 
 viler one with which he was thoroughly saturated, 
 saved him. Of course the severe ordeal to which 
 he had been subjected nullified the effects of the 
 brandy he had drank. Nick had placed him upon 
 a seat, but he was unable to sit up. He had not 
 lost his senses, strange as it may seem; but he 
 was completely exhausted by the violence of his 
 struggles. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKEKS. 143 
 
 "How do you feel, Colonel Wimpleton? " I asked. 
 
 He made me no reply, though he looked up at 
 me. I took my handkerchief, wiped his face and 
 head, and rubbed his temples. He began to shiver 
 with the chill of his cold bath, and to throw up the 
 water he had swallowed. He was rather stupid, and 
 did not answer any of the questions I put to him. 
 By this time Nick had recovered in a measure from 
 his exhaustion, and wanted to do something more 
 for the comfort of the great man he had saved. 
 
 "What shall we do, Wolf?" asked he. 
 
 "Run for Grass Springs," I replied. 
 
 He hauled in the sheet, and put the helm up, 
 heading the boat to the point I suggested. 
 
 "That was a narrow escape for the colonel," add- 
 ed Kick, in a low tone, as he glanced at the suf- 
 ferer on the seat. 
 
 "Yes, it was. You came just at the right time. 
 My skiff was full of water, and I could not get along, 
 I lost my oars when the colonel went over." 
 
 "How did it happen?" 
 
 I shook my head slightly, to indicate that we had 
 better not discuss this matter in the presence of the 
 
144 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 colonel. Seeing that the skiff, whose painter I had 
 made fast to the sail-boat, retarded her progress, I 
 cast it off, and let it go adrift. There was a fair 
 breeze, and the craft made good time through the 
 water; but nearly half an hour must elapse before 
 we could reach Grass Springs, which was about two 
 miles distant. I placed myself by the side of the 
 colonel, and began to rub him again ; but a ges- 
 ture of impatience indicated that he disliked the 
 operation, and I desisted. But I had the satisfaction 
 of seeing that he was steadily improving. He had 
 a fit of coughing, during which he relieved himself 
 of much of the water he had swallowed during his 
 struggles. 
 
 "How do you feel, colonel?" I inquired, when he 
 had recovered from the fit. 
 
 "A little better," he replied, raising his hand to 
 his breast pocket. 
 
 He took out his brandy flask, and attempted to 
 remove the stopple; but his trembling hands refused 
 to perform the task. 
 
 "Let me open it for you," I interposed. 
 
 If brandy is ever good for anything, it is for a 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 145 
 
 person in his condition. At first he was not dis- 
 posed to let me take the flask. 
 
 "I think you need a little now. It wilr- do you: 
 good," I added. 
 
 Then he permitted me to take the bottle, and I 
 unscrewed the top. Pouring a quantity of it into 
 the cup, which formed the lower part of the flask, 
 I offered it to him. He looked into it, and held it 
 out to me. 
 
 "Put more in," said he. 
 
 I obeyed him, and filled the cup nearly full. 
 
 "Will you have some water with it?" I inquired. 
 
 "No;" and he drank it off, or rather poured it 
 down his throat. 
 
 I have no doubt it warmed his stomach, and af- 
 forded him immediate relief from the intense chill 
 which pervaded his frame. At any rate, he ceased 
 to shiver. Before we reached the shore, he took 
 another, but smaller dose, and then declared that 
 he was quite comfortable. 
 
 By this time the Belle was off Ruoara, and I 
 concluded that those on board of her were in hap- 
 py ignorance of the alarming event which had just 
 10 
 
146 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 transpired. When I had first seen her, she was 
 beating towards home, and at the time of the ac- 
 cident she had ran behind the southern point of 
 the Horse Shoe. It was very fortunate that we had 
 not been seen, for Waddle and his sister were again 
 spared the pain and mortification of beholding their 
 father in the most pitiable condition to which a man 
 can be reduced. 
 
 As soon as we landed I procured a carriage, and 
 we conveyed the colonel to the hotel. The land- 
 lord provided dry clothing for him, and we rubbed 
 his limbs with flannel till the circulation was re- 
 stored. He continued to drink brandy, but it did 
 not seem to have so powerful an effect upon him 
 as before his involuntary bath. Though he did not 
 say anything about the exciting event of the day, 
 I have no doubt he kept up a tremendous thinking. 
 In the evening, after his clothes had been dried, 
 and he had eaten his supper, he said he wanted to 
 go home. He consented, at Nick's suggestion, to go 
 to Ruoara in the boat in which the latter had 
 come from that place, and we embarked just after 
 dark. We borrowed a heavy overcoat for him, and 
 
THE YOUXG PEACEMAKERS. 147 
 
 he kept warm on the passage, which, in the fresh 
 
 breeze we had, was made in an hour and a quarter. 
 
 At Ruoara I procured a carriage and a pair of 
 
 fast horses; but it was eleven o'clock when we 
 J 
 
 reached the colonel's mansion in Centreport. He in- 
 vited us to go in on our arrival, and led the way 
 to the library. His family had all retired, for he 
 was frequently away nights, and they had learned 
 not to sit up for him. 
 
 "I suppose all this will be in the newspapers by 
 to-morrow, or next day," said the colonel, as he 
 seated himself before the fire he had ordered John, 
 his man, to make. 
 
 " No, sir, not at all ! " protested Nick, " We didn't 
 even tell the landlord over to the hotel at Grass 
 Springs what had happened to you — did we, Wolf?" 
 
 "We did not. I am not aware that any one ex- 
 cept ourselves knows anything about it," I replied. 
 
 "And no one ever shall," added Nick, looking at 
 me, and evidently speaking for both of us. 
 
 "Certainly not," I answered. "If there is nothing 
 more that I can do for you to-night, Colonel Wim- 
 pleton, I believe I will go home." 
 
148 BRAKE TJP, OK 
 
 "You can sleep here, Wolf," suggested the colonel. 
 
 "I thank you, sir; but I think I will go home," 
 I replied; and, bidding him good night, I left the 
 house. 
 
 I had a skiff at the wharf, in which I pulled across 
 the lake. It was after midnight when I reached my 
 father's house. My mother let me in, and of course 
 she wanted to know where I had been. I simply 
 replied that I had been to Grass Springs with Colo- 
 nel Wimpleton, evading all her inquiries in regard 
 to the object of the visit. I went to my room im- 
 mediately. When I put my hand in my vest pocket 
 for the key of my watch, which it was my custom 
 to wind on retiring, I felt the duplicate check which 
 my employer had given me. I took it out, and un- 
 folded it. The paper was written in due form, and 
 I had no doubt it was good for the ten thousand 
 dollars for wdiich it was drawn. 
 
 The check had been given me by an intoxicated 
 man. It was not possible that he would have done 
 so absurd a thing if he had been sober. Certainly 
 it was not morally right for me to take advantage of 
 his great infirmity. Though the donor could give me 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 149 
 
 this large sum, and not feel the loss, yet it seemed 
 to be nothing less than robbery to use the check. 
 It would be base and dishonorable in me to hold 
 him to a promise given in his inebriation. I might 
 lose the check if I kept it, and another might find 
 it who had less scruples. If I left it at home, my 
 father and mother might discover it, and desire an 
 explanation, which I could not give. 
 
 Rather impulsively, I folded up the check, lighted 
 it at the lamp, and threw it into the fireplace. I 
 watched the paper till it was entirely consumed, and 
 then scattered and ground up with my foot the tin- 
 der which was left. Having thus prevented the check 
 from doing any mischief in the future, I went to bed. 
 
150 
 
 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 "the occurrences of yesterday." 
 
 THE next morning, at eight o'clock, my father 
 and I crossed the lake to perform our daily 
 duties on board of the steamer, which arrived from 
 Hitaca at half past eight. I could not help think- 
 ing of the stirring events of the previous day, and 
 I was anxious to leam whether the colonel had suf- 
 fered any serious injury in consequence of his bath, 
 and more especially in consequence of the inordinate 
 quantity of brandy he had drank. While I was 
 waiting for the arrival of the Ucayga, Waddie came 
 down the wharf, and, as he walked with a brisk 
 step directly towards me, I had no doubt his mis- 
 sion there was with me. 
 
 "How are you this morning, Wolf?" said he. 
 
 " All right. How is it with you, after the disaster 
 of yesterday?" I inquired. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 151 
 
 " I'm all right, except my shoulder, which don't 
 feel quite so well to-day. My mother thinks I took 
 a little cold in it." 
 
 "How is your sister? I hope she don't suffer any 
 on account of her bath." 
 
 "O, no! She is as bright as a dollar this morn- 
 ing. By the great horn spoon, it was a close shave 
 she made of it! Tom Walton may say what he 
 pleases, but I believe, if Tommy Toppleton hadn't 
 swam after her, she would have been drowned, for 
 she says she was sinking when he got hold of her." 
 
 "You must have a safer boat, Waddie, if your 
 sister is going to sail with you," I added. " I didn't 
 quite like the looks of the craft the other day, when 
 I saw her." 
 
 " The Raven is safe enough. She may be a little 
 crank, but she can outsail anything on the lake. It 
 wasn't her fault that she upset yesterday. Any 
 boat would have gone over treated as she was ; " 
 and. he proceeded to explain the circumstances im< 
 plicating Nick Van Wolter, which have already beep 
 stated. 
 
 "Now, what was the matter with my father yes- 
 
152 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 ■terday, Wolf?" asked Waddie; but he looked so 
 good-natured about it that I was sure he did not 
 suspect the mortifying truth. "You went up to 
 Grass Springs with him, in search of our party." • 
 
 " I did. Your father suspected that you and Grace, 
 and Tommy and Miss Wimpleton, were becoming 
 too well acquainted." 
 
 " Grace and I ! " laughed Waddie, opening his 
 eyes. "You can tell him from me that there isn't 
 a particle of truth in that." 
 
 His earnest declaration removed the last doubt 
 that disturbed me. 
 
 "I don't know where he obtained his information, 
 if he did obtain any, but he was very much in- 
 censed against you." 
 
 "Perhaps there will be a regular breeze one of 
 these days, for I think myself that Tommy and 
 Minnie like each other pretty well," added Waddie, 
 lightly. "That's their business, not mine. Of course, 
 I don't mean to say that anything will come of it; 
 but I shouldn't be surprised if it did amount to 
 something." 
 
 "Have you seen your father this morning?" I in- 
 
THE YOUXG PEACEMAKERS, 153 
 
 quired, with more interest than I was willing to 
 manifest. 
 
 "No; he had not got up when I left the house. 
 I expect he will talk to me very seriously about 
 yesterday; but I shall only answer for myself." 
 
 "There is not much to say," I replied. 
 
 "When he gets at the fact, as I understand it, 
 I'm afraid poor Minnie will have to take it; but 
 we won't borrow any trouble. I must go to school 
 now. Of course you won't tell him what I say about 
 Tom and Minnie." 
 
 "Certainly not." 
 
 He left me. I wanted to ask him several ques- 
 tions in relation to his father; but I was fearful 
 of exposing the colonel, or awakening the curiosity 
 of the son. It was plain enough that he had no 
 idea of what a debauch his father had been on the 
 day before. Those who had heard of the great 
 man's narrow escape on the railroad were consid- 
 erate enough not to mention it in Waddie's pres- 
 ence. I had not time to call upon the colonel, even 
 if it had been proper for me to do so, at this early 
 hour in the morning. The Ucayga was coming in 
 sight from behind the Gulfport Point. 
 
<5 154 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " Captain Penniman, Colonel Wimpleton told me 
 to deliver this note to you before you left," said the 
 magnate's man servant, handing me the epistle. 
 
 I took it, and saw that it was directed in the well- 
 known handwriting of the colonel. He seldom wrote 
 notes to me, and this one, after the events which 
 had transpired the day before, excited my curiosity 
 and interest. I tore open the envelope, and, as I 
 read its contents, my heart rose into my throat. 
 Before I had finished it, I made up my mind that 
 if I had ever supposed I understood the character 
 of Colonel Wimpleton, I was entirely mistaken. The 
 letter was as follows : — 
 
 "Wolf Penniman: After the occurrences of yes- 
 terday, I can no longer retain you in my employ as 
 the master of the steamboat. It is not necessary to 
 explain any further than to say that I feel com- 
 pelled to discharge you from your place. You need 
 not trouble yourself to call upon me, for I shall not 
 see you; and henceforward you will regard me as 
 ft stranger, as I shall regard you. 
 
 "Your father may still retain his place as engineer. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS 155 
 
 He is a faithful man, and I hope he will remain 
 where he is. 
 
 "If you have that high sense of honor for which 
 people give you credit, you will still regard what 
 passed between us yesterday as confidential, espe- 
 cially after the consideration I gave you, and which, 
 I will add, shall not be dishonored. 
 
 Wihpleton." 
 
 I will not say I was stunned or overwhelmed by 
 the contents of this letter; but I was astounded. It 
 was incomprehensible to me. I could not understand 
 it. I had left the colonel just before midnight, and 
 we were then apparently on as good terms as ever. 
 He had expressed no dissatisfaction at anything I 
 had done. I read the note a second and a third 
 time; but it still afforded me no intimation of what 
 wicked thing I had done to deserve such harsh 
 treatment. 
 
 "What have you there, Wolf?" asked my father, 
 who stood near me. 
 
 "A letter from Colonel Wimpleton," I replied, hand- 
 ing it to him. 
 
156 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 He read it, and was more astounded even than I 
 had been. I had been regarded as a necessity to 
 the magnate of Centreport; but now I was dis- 
 charged without a word of explanation, with the 
 assurance beforehand that he would not even see me. 
 
 "Why, what does this mean, Wolf?" demanded 
 my father; and I think I never saw him look more 
 anxious and disturbed in my life. 
 
 "You know as much about it as I do, father," 
 I replied. 
 
 "No, I don't. I can't tell what he means by the 
 occurrences of yesterday." 
 
 "They had nothing whatever to do with the 
 steamer." 
 
 "Wolf, there is some terrible secret under this." 
 
 "Indeed there is not, father," I protested. "I have 
 done nothing which I should be ashamed to have 
 published in the newspapers." 
 
 "I don't say that you have," answered my father, 
 as the Ucayga came up to the wharf, and made fast. 
 "I must know more about this." 
 
 "There are certain occurrences which I cannot men- 
 tion to any one; but I think of nothing to explain 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 157 
 
 this note. When I left Colonel Wimpleton's house, 
 at nearly midnight, we were as good friends as ever. 
 I have no idea why I am discharged." 
 
 "I'm not satisfied, Wolf." 
 
 "Neither am I; but the colonel informs me that 
 he will give no explanation, and I suppose I may as 
 well make the best of it." 
 
 " I want to talk with you. Can't you go down to 
 Ucayga in the boat?" 
 
 "I have no objection, if the colonel has not." 
 
 I saw the same servant who had delivered the 
 note to me hasten on board the Ucayga as soon as 
 the plank was laid down. He had a letter in his 
 hand, which I saw him give to Yan Wolter. As 
 soon as the passengers landed I went on board of 
 the boat. The first person I met was the mate. 
 
 "What's going on, Captain Penniman?" said he^ 
 in high excitement. 
 
 "I only know that I am dismissed," I answered. 
 
 "Read that," he added, handing me his letter. 
 
 It simply informed him that he was appointed capv 
 tain of the steamer, at the same salary I had received, 
 and that he would enter upon the discharge of his 
 duties immediately. 
 
158 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "What's the trouble, Captain Penniman.?" asked 
 he, as I returned the letter. 
 
 "I haven't the least idea, Captain Van Wolter," I 
 replied ; and by this time I had fully recovered my 
 self-possession. 
 
 " This is all new to me. I never asked to be ap- 
 pointed captain of this boat, and never expected the 
 place," he continued. 
 
 "I am satisfied you did not. I congratulate you 
 upon your promotion, with all my heart ; and I 
 hope you will retain the place longer than I did." 
 
 " I thank you, captain ; but I don't feel just right 
 about it," said he ; and really he did not seem to be 
 half so much elated at his good fortune as I should 
 have been. "You have always been a good friend 
 of mine, and I don't exactly like to step into your 
 boots in this manner." 
 
 "Don't be at all concerned about that. The 
 colonel has his whims, and I suppose he can afford 
 to have them, whoever suffers thereby. Take the 
 place, and do your duty in the future, as you have 
 in the past." 
 
 "You are very kind, Captain Penniman. Of 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 159 
 
 course I should like the place; but I don't wish to 
 have you shoved out of it. I am tempted to de- 
 cline it." 
 
 "Don't do that." 
 
 "I'm not sure that I can take the boat through 
 the Horse Shoe Channel. You know I never tried 
 it. Yesterday afternoon I went around the South 
 Shoe, and came within half a minute of losing the 
 trains." 
 
 " I will go down with you on this trip, and give 
 you the bearings," I replied. 
 
 "You are a Christian, Wolf, if there ever was one. 
 It is time to be off, and we will talk over the matter 
 on the way down." 
 
 While he was starting the boat I went into the 
 state-room, — no longer mine, — and seated myself 
 to think over the mighty event of the hour. Why 
 had the colonel discharged me? I had told him the 
 plain truth in regard to his condition. I had spoken 
 to him as directly as Nathan did to David when he 
 said, " Thou art the man." I had declared to him, 
 m so many words, that he was drunk. Perhaps the 
 remembrance of my plain speech was too huraili- 
 
160 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 ating when he was sober. It was possible that he 
 thought I was assuming too much. As I recalled 
 his words and his actions, his efforts to disguise his 
 condition, and his ridiculous attempt to purchase 
 my silence, I concluded that I had solved the 
 problem. 
 
 No doubt the colonel was ashamed of himself, and 
 he could not endure the reflection that any human 
 being, and especially one whom he regarded as his 
 dependant, had dared to tell him he was intoxicated. 
 The note indicated wounded pride in its tone. I 
 was willing to accept this explanation, for I could 
 think of no other. The colonel was certainly con- 
 siderate towards my father ; and this favor, with the 
 check, which he took pains to say would not be dis- 
 honored, was doubtless deemed sufficient to concili- 
 ate me, and keep me from exposing the secrets of 
 the chamber at the hotel in Grass Springs. The note 
 was mild in its terms; and perhaps the writer thought 
 that, with ten thousand dollars in my pocket, I should 
 not take a place on the railroad line. 
 
 While I was thinking of the matter, my father, 
 who had asked Christy Holgate to take charge of the 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 161 
 
 engine on his down trip, came into the room, and, 
 seated himself before me. He was very much agi- 
 tated; and the fact that he had not been discharged 
 did not close his eyes to the vast injustice which had 
 been done to me. He wanted the matter settled at 
 once, and he would not run the engine another clay 
 if I could not have fair play. I begged him to keep 
 cool, and he began to question me very sharply in 
 regard to the " occurrences of yesterday." 
 11 
 
162 BEAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 A TEMPTING OFFER. 
 
 " "\"\7~^'k'^ , there is a story in circulation that 
 T I Colonel Wimpleton was very much intoxi- 
 cated yesterday," said my father, as he seated him- 
 self in the state-room. " I heard two passengers 
 speaking of it on the main deck, just now. Is this 
 one of the occurrences of yesterday?" 
 
 " Probably Colonel Wimpleton does not so regard 
 it," I replied. 
 
 u They say he fell off the train, and came very 
 near being killed." 
 
 "That is not true. He got out of the car when 
 the train stopped to avoid killing a cow. It started 
 before he could get on. When I missed him, I 
 induced the conductor to go back, for I was afraid 
 he had been hurt. He was on the track, and came 
 very near being run over; but he did not fall off. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 163 
 
 We put on the brakes hard, or he might have been 
 killed," I added, stating the case as mildly as possible. 
 
 " If he don't brake up there will an end of him," 
 said my father, shaking his head. "They say he 
 drinks very hard." 
 
 " I think there is no doubt about that." 
 
 "You picked him up, I suppose," continued my 
 father. 
 
 " I assisted in doing it. Of course all this was 
 known to the people on the train." 
 
 " It's no secret, for the passengers on board are 
 spreading it as fast as they can. But what else 
 happened yesterday ? " 
 
 '' Colonel Wimpleton regards these matters as 
 confidential, and I do not consider myself at liberty 
 to speak of them. I can only say I did nothing to 
 compromise myself, and, except getting intoxicated, 
 I don't know that the colonel did. There is really 
 no secret to be revealed ; and I don't think the 
 colonel wishes to conceal anything, except the fact 
 that he was intoxicated." 
 
 " But everybody knows that. 
 
 "Everybody but the tippler himself," I added. 
 
164 . BEAKE UP, OK 
 
 " He thinks no one has any idea that he drinks more 
 than he can carry." 
 
 " You took care of him while he was in this state " 
 
 " I did what I could for him." 
 
 "And he discharges you for this!" exclaimed my 
 father, compressing his lips, as if to suppress his 
 indignation. 
 
 " Colonel Wimpleton occupies a high j^osition. 
 He is a very proud man. As I understand the mat- 
 ter, he does not want any one in his employ who 
 has witnessed his degradation and humiliation. That 
 is all I can make of it. As I said before, I have no 
 idea of the reason why I am discharged." 
 
 " It's very singular," added my father, with a puz- 
 zled expression. 
 
 We continued to discuss the subject, with no 
 better results, till I was called to pilot the boat 
 through the Horse Shoe Channel. I gave all the 
 bearings to Captain Van Yfolter, but he declared it 
 was the most difficult piece of navigation he knew 
 of, and he did not believe his nerves would ever let 
 him do it. I regarded it as a very easy matter, 
 because I had learned every foot of the bottom in 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 165 
 
 my small boat. After the Ucayga passed into the 
 open lake again, Yan Wolter came into the state- 
 room, where my father still remained. We again 
 debated the knotty problem, and the new captain 
 was fair and square in his position. If my father 
 had any suspicion that he had used underhand means 
 to obtain the place, I had none. 
 
 When the Ucayga returned to Centreport, all of 
 us had become tolerably reconciled to the new order* 
 of things. I advised my father to attend to his duty 
 as usual, and say nothing about me. Hard as it was 
 for him, he consented, and I went on shore, taking 
 with me all my effects, and bidding good by to my 
 associates. My occupation was gone; but it was 
 not generally known yet that I had been superseded. 
 I was not disposed to make any sensation ; so I took 
 my skiff and pulled over to Middleport. I went 
 home, and had a three hours' talk with my mother 
 upon " the occurrences of yesterday," so far as I felt 
 justified in alluding to them. Then I went out into 
 the garden, which my father and I were planting in 
 our leisure hours. 
 
 I had plenty of time for reflection. I was out of 
 
166 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 employment now ; but I had saved my wages, and did 
 7iot feel much concerned about the future, though I 
 had no idea of remaining long without work. Captain 
 Portman, who had come after me the year before 
 to serve as skipper of his yacht, might still wish 
 to employ me in that capacity. Very likely Major 
 Toppleton would give me a position as soon as he 
 learned that his great rival had dismissed me. The 
 Belle was still my property; but I could not think 
 of depriving my good friend Tom Walton of the 
 excellent business he was doing in her. He paid me 
 a very handsome income on my investment in the 
 boat. While I was thus meditating upon the past and 
 the future, I saw Waddie Wimpleton coming up the 
 walk towards me. He had heard 'the news. 
 
 " Wolf, I shall not stand this. By the great horn 
 spoon, I shall not," said he, in excited tones, as he 
 grasped my dirty hand, with which I had been drop- 
 ping potatoes. 
 
 "What's the matter, Waddie?" I asked, pleas- 
 antly and coolly. 
 
 " I am the president of the Steamboat Company, 
 and until I discharge you, you are not discharged." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 167 
 
 " I am willing to waive the forms." 
 
 " I don't care for the forms. You are still captain 
 of the steamer." 
 
 " Have you seen your father ? " 
 
 " I have ; he is not very well to-day." 
 
 I did not see how he could be very well after the 
 debauch of the day before. 
 
 " What does he say ? " I asked. 
 
 "He will not say anything that .satisfies me. He 
 don't want you. any longer, and he says you are 
 entirely satisfied with what he has done. Is that so?" 
 
 "I can't say that it is. I do not understand why 
 I am discharged. Here is your father's note to me," 
 I added, handing him the letter. 
 
 He read it, and looked even more puzzled than 
 before. ■ 
 
 " Well, what does all this mean ? c Occurrences 
 of yesterday,' 'confidential,' 'consideration,'" he add- 
 ed, glancing over the note a second time. 
 
 " So far as there was anything confidential between 
 your father and me, it must remain so." 
 
 " Of course," said Waddie. " I don't mean to piy 
 into anything that does not concern me." 
 
168 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Now, Waddie, I am going to submit to the 
 action of your father, and I wish you to do the 
 same." 
 
 " I can't do it," protested he. " It is mean to dis- 
 charge you in this manner." 
 
 "Not as your father understands it," I replied, 
 thinking of the ten thousand dollars he had given 
 me, perhaps intended, at the time it was given, to 
 compensate me for being discharged. 
 
 " If I am not to be allowed to know the facts, of 
 course I can't judge whether it is mean or not." 
 
 " I advise you not to mention the matter to any 
 one. There is something unpleasant about the oc- 
 currences of yesterday, and the more you stir the 
 subject, the more unpleasant it will become." 
 
 Waddie looked at me, and a certain sadness 'which 
 overspread his face assured me that he was not 
 ignorant of his father's infirmity. He was not dis- 
 posed to talk with me about it, or to acknowledge 
 the terrible truth. 
 
 "Wolf, we all have a theory to explain everything; 
 and I have mine," said he, after a long pause. " I 
 am afraid you have got into this scrape by what 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 169 
 
 you did for our party yesterday. My father be- 
 lieves that Tommy Toppleton is in love with Minnie, 
 or I with Grace. He hates the Toppletons as badly 
 as ever, and I am afraid he would rather see ns dead 
 than have a marriage between the two families." 
 
 " Does he say anything ? " 
 
 "Not a word; it isn't his style. If he caught us 
 together he would. He spoke of going to Europe 
 this morning for his health, and of taking Minnie 
 and me with him. He is thinking how he can sepa- 
 rate us from the Toppletons. From his taking you 
 with him yesterday, he must have supposed you 
 knew what was going on." 
 
 « Why should he suppose so ? " I asked. 
 
 " I don't know. Then you sent Nick Van Wolter 
 to warn us to keep out of the way." 
 
 " He could not have known that." 
 
 " Perhaps he did." 
 
 "How?" 
 
 " I have about come to the conclusion that Nick 
 is a snake." 
 
 "Do you think so?" I added, rather startled by 
 the suggestion. 
 
170 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " John says Nick did not leave my father till after 
 one o'clock last night; and I know he was in the 
 library to-day." 
 
 "What makes you think Nick is a snake?" 
 
 "I don't like his actions. He is a regular swell, 
 to begin with. I am not sure of anything, but I 
 can't help thinking that Nick told my father you 
 sent him to warn us to keep out of his way. If he 
 knew that he would not look at you again as long 
 as he lives." 
 
 "It may be so." 
 
 " I shall keep an eye on Nick, and find out, if pos- 
 sible, what is going on between him and my father." 
 
 " I hope Nick is not playing foul," I added, musing. 
 
 "I shall follow your advice, Wolf, and keep still 
 for a while ; but I am not going to let this thing rest 
 as it is a great while. My father told me to pay you 
 your last week's salary. Here is a check for the 
 amount." 
 
 I took the check, for I had fairly earned the money. 
 Waddie was determined to know more, and only his 
 fear of opening a tender subject prevented him from 
 taking a stand at once in my favor. He left me, and 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 171 
 
 I continued to plant potatoes till night I had a 
 feeling that justice would be done me in the end, 
 and that I could afford to wait. I determined to 
 keep quiet for a few days, and the result of this 
 decision was, that a great deal of work was done in 
 our garden. But it was soon known that I had been 
 discharged, or had voluntarily retired, from the com- 
 mand of the steamer. Many of my friends came to 
 see me. Tom Walton was ready to give up the 
 Belle ; but I told him I was satisfied with the pres- 
 ent arrangement, and would sell him the boat for 
 whatever she would bring at auction. Tommy Top- 
 pleton, at the suggestion of his father, offered me the 
 position of agent of the Lake Shore Railroad and 
 Steamboat Line, at the same salary I had been re- 
 ceiving in the Ucayga. 
 
 This was a tempting offer ; but I felt that I could 
 do nothing for the line, and I reserved my answer 
 for a future time. I could not suggest any plan 
 which would enable the line to compete with the 
 steamer, and I did not wish to increase the ill feeling 
 between the two great men. I told Wadclie of the 
 offer made me, and he was reasonable enough to 
 
172 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 think I ought to accept it. After his father had dis- 
 charged me, he had no further claims upon me. I 
 asked him to mention the subject to his father as a 
 "feeler," and he promised to do so. Colonel Wim- 
 pleton believed he had given me ten thousand dol- 
 lars, and probably regarded this sum as a retainer 
 against the enemy, if nothing more. 
 
 A few days after my dismissal, I went over to 
 Centreport to draw the check given me for my last 
 week's pay. As I walked up from the wharf, I met 
 Colonel Wimpleton in his buggy. He glanced at 
 me, and then looked the other way, true to his promise 
 to treat me as a stranger. I obeyed his injunction, 
 and did not presume to bow or otherwise recognize 
 him. I met Nick Yan Wolter, who only nodded to 
 me, and hurried on as though he did not wish to 
 speak with me. I could not help thinking of what 
 Waddie had said of him, and his impression of 
 Nick's double dealing seemed to be confirmed by his 
 present conduct. 
 
 I walked up the hill towards the Institute, for I 
 wished very much to see Waddie, and learn what 
 his father had said about my taking the agency of 
 the Lake Shore Line. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 173 
 
 CHAPTER XVI, 
 
 THE TJCAYGA IX TROUBLE. 
 
 IT was nearly noon when I reached the Institute 
 grounds, and, as the forenoon session would soon 
 be over, I waited for Waddie to come out. I could 
 not help smiling, as I recalled the stiff look of the 
 colonel when I met him. But I was pleased to see 
 that he appeared better than usual. His face was 
 not so red, and it was easy to believe that he had 
 tippled in moderation, if at all, since our visit to 
 Grass Springs. Waddie joined me when the bell 
 rang, and put an end to my moral reflections. We 
 walked together into the grove to get away from 
 the rest of the students. 
 
 "What did your father say, Waddie?" I asked, 
 opening the subject which was uppermost in my 
 thought. 
 
 " He is rather non-committal," replied my friend. 
 "He says it is for you to do as you think proper." 
 
174 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Did he make no objection?" 
 
 " He said, if you could accept any position on the 
 Lake Shore Line after what had passed between you, 
 he should have nothing to say." 
 
 By "what had passed between us" I judged that 
 he meant the check for ten thousand dollars; but, 
 if he had made the inquiry at the bank, he must 
 have known that the check had not been presented 
 for payment. 
 
 " Was that all ? " 
 
 "Every word. He didn't want to say anything; 
 and I dragged this out of him." 
 
 "That is not very satisfactory," I replied. 
 
 "You are a queer fellow, Wolf!" laughed Waddie, 
 stepping back a couple of paces; "After my father 
 has discharged you, without any explanation, and 
 told you to regard him as a stranger, you want to 
 ask his permission to accept another situation." 
 
 " I don't ask his permission. I only want to know 
 what he thinks of it. I don't wish to stir up the 
 old rivalry again. If I can quietly take the place 
 offered me, I should like to do so." 
 
 "Take it, Wolf, and ask no more questions," said 
 he, as we walked towards the town. 
 
THE TOTJXG PEACEMAKERS. 175 
 
 I was far from satisfied. I could not mention the 
 check the colonel had given me, and which I had 
 destroyed; but this was the key to the whole matter 
 between the magnate and myself. It was necessary 
 for him to know that I had destroyed the check, and 
 the reasons why I had done so. If I wrote to him 
 to this effect, I had no doubt that he would send me 
 another check for the same sum ; for nothing could 
 be more offensive to him than for me to say he had 
 drawn the check when he was not in condition to 
 do business. If it had been for a hundred thousand 
 dollars, he would have insisted on paying the money, 
 rather than admit the mortifying truth. If he in- 
 sisted on compensating me with this large sum for 
 my discharge, why should I refuse to take it? I was 
 poor and proud. The money looked like " hush- 
 money," and I was afraid it would burn my fingers. 
 
 I decided to write to the colonel a true statement 
 in regard to the check, without alluding to any other 
 subject. If he sent me another, I would return it, 
 with the assurance that whatever had been confiden- 
 tial between us would remain so, but my silence 
 could not be purchased. I was not the magnate of 
 
176 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 Centreport, or of Middleport ; but, so far as anything 
 which looked dishonorable or belittling was con- 
 cerned, I was as proud as either of them. Having 
 reached a conclusion which was quite satisfactory to 
 me, I parted with Waddie, and walked towards the 
 bank. 
 
 It is said that the evil one is always near when 
 you speak of him ; but it is more true that the angels 
 are near when you think of them. As I walked 
 along I met Captain Portman, of whom I had thought 
 several times while at work in the garden, and whom 
 I intended to visit if my involuntary vacation was 
 prolonged. He invited me to dine with him at the 
 hotel, and we were on our way thither, when Wad- 
 die Wimpieton, driving one of his father's horses, 
 drew mo in the street beside us. 
 
 " I want you, Wolf," said he, in excited tones. 
 
 "What's the matter?" I inquired. 
 
 " Jump in, and I will tell you," he replied, impa- 
 tiently. 
 
 "I have just accepted an invitation to dine with 
 Captain Portman," I added. 
 
 "Perhaps he will be kind enough to excuse you 
 to-day." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 177 
 
 " Certainly, if you desire," said my friend, in a low 
 tone. 
 
 " I will return, if possible," I answered, as I jumped 
 into the buggy with Waddie. 
 
 I was satisfied that something important had hap- 
 pened, and I was curious to know what it was. 
 
 " The Ucayga is aground in the Horse Shoe Chan- 
 nel ! " said Waddie, as he started. 
 
 " Indeed ! I am very sorry to hear it," I replied ; 
 and my first thought was of Van Wolter, who had 
 all my sympathy in his misfortune. 
 
 "It's so. She went on this morning, at a little 
 after nine, and they have been at work ever since, 
 trying to get her off." 
 
 " I am sorry for the captain." 
 
 " He will kill the line in a month," replied Waddie, 
 fretfully. "He missed his connection yesterday, and 
 now the boat is aground." 
 
 " Van Wolter is a first-rate man." 
 
 " He's a first-rate man, but he isn't fit for captain " 
 
 " I don't know about that. The Horse Shoe Chan- 
 nel is all that troubles him." 
 
 " Well, he must go through there in order to be on 
 12 
 
178 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 time. He lost the trains yesterday by going round 
 the South Shoe." 
 
 "But where are you going?" I inquired, for Wad- 
 die had turned his horse, and was driving furiously 
 towards the steamboat wharf. 
 
 "I want you to go up and get her off." 
 
 " Me ! " I exclaimed. " I don't know that I can 
 get her off." 
 
 "I know * you can," added Waddie, confidently. 
 " She will stay there till doomsday if you don't get 
 her off." 
 
 " O, come, "Waddie, you are rather extravagant in 
 your ideas," I protested. " If Captain Van Wolter 
 cannot get her off, I shall not be likely to succeed 
 any better." 
 
 " You can get her off, if you will. Everybody 
 says you can. The passengers are still on board, as 
 mad as maniacs at the detention. They say they 
 will never go in the Ucayga again till you are re- 
 stored." 
 
 "You are making it rather strong, Waddie." 
 
 "I'm not! By the great horn spoon, I'm only 
 telling you just what the messenger that came down 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 179 
 
 for assistance says. They are firing up the old tow- 
 boat, and you must go down with me in her." 
 
 "I am willing to go, so far as I am concerned, 
 though it is rather embarrassing to have so much ex- 
 pected of a fellow as you require of me. What does 
 your father say ? " 
 
 " I haven't seen him. He has gone down to Gulf- 
 port, I believe. I was unanimously elected president 
 of the Steamboat Company, and I am going to get 
 her out of the scrape without waiting the return of 
 my father," continued Waddie, earnestly. 
 
 " I am not willing to go down without his knowl- 
 edge and consent, especially if there is any dis- 
 satisfaction among the passengers. Your father might 
 say I went down to make trouble. If he wishes me 
 to go, I will." 
 
 "But he is not here." 
 
 " He will be back, perhaps, before the tow-boat is 
 ready to start. She can't get off under an hour." 
 
 "Very well; I will see him." 
 
 " In the mean time, I will go over to Middleport. 
 I will return by half past two." 
 
 Reluctantly he consented to my plan ; and I bor- 
 
180 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 rowed the Raven of him, in which to cross the lake. 
 I was willing to believe, with Waddie, that the 
 steamboat line would be ruined in a short time if 
 these accidents were repeated. I was sorry for poor 
 Yan Wolter, and I could not imagine how he had 
 contrived to get aground. It did not seem to me I 
 could have done so if I had tried. I was going over 
 to Midclleport for a purpose. The tow-boat on which 
 they were getting up steam was a wheezy old thing, 
 and I was confident she could do nothing to help the 
 Ucayga out of her trouble, even if they had anybody 
 on board who knew the channel well enough to get her 
 through the passage to the place where the Ucayga lay. 
 The Horse Shoe Channel had never been used by 
 steamers till I took the Ucayga through it. There 
 was hot a pilot on the lake who was familiar with its 
 hearings except Van Wolter and myself. As the 
 unfortunate boat had taken the ground in going 
 dowm the lake, and at the point where the channel 
 bends between the Horse Shoe and the North Shoe, 
 it was necessary to approach her in the same way, 
 for she could only be hauled off the shoal in the 
 oj>posite direction from that she had gone upon it. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 181 
 
 I crossed the lake, and hastened to the house of 
 Major Toppleton. I saw Tommy first, and told him 
 the news. A year before he would have rejoiced at 
 it ; now he was apparently sorry. I told him that 
 the accident afforded a splendid opportunity for his 
 father to do a magnanimous deed. He listened to 
 me with deep interest, while I proposed that the 
 Ruoara, the railroad boat which arrived from Ilitaca 
 at half past two, should go down to the assistance of 
 the Ucayga. It would be returning "good for evil;" it 
 would be an illustration of the divine precept, " Love 
 your enemies." Tommy was delighted with the sug- 
 gestion, but he was doubtful whether his father would 
 consent to it. We went together to see him. He 
 laughed at us at first ; but we argued the case very 
 earnestly, and were assisted by Mrs. Toppleton and 
 Grace. We carried the point at last, and he wrote 
 an order placing the boat at my disposal for three 
 hours, for she must return in season to take the pas- 
 sengers up the lake. It was nearly two when I 
 embarked in the Raven to cross back to Centreport. 
 Waddie was on the wharf, very nervous, when I 
 arrived. 
 
182 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " I have seen my father," said he, as soon as I came 
 within hailing distance of him. 
 
 "What does he say?" I asked, as I came up to 
 the wharf. 
 
 "He would not say anything about you, but he 
 told me I might get the boat off the best way I 
 could ; and I am going to have you do it." 
 
 " I am satisfied with this arrangement," I answered, 
 and proceeded to explain the provision I had made 
 on the other side to meet the emergency. 
 
 The tow-boat was all ready, and Waddie was im- 
 patient to be off. I told him to send her along, and 
 we should overtake her before she reached the chan- 
 nel. We crossed at once to Middleport in the 
 Raven, for the Kuoara was coming, a little ahead of 
 her time. The order was delivered to the captain, 
 and in a short time the boat was headed down the 
 lake. From the statement of Waddie I knew just 
 w T here the TJcayga lay. Van Wolter had hugged the 
 shore a little too closely in going round the bend of 
 the channel, and had run his bow into the sand. I 
 used all my time in studying the situation, and the 
 means to be used for getting the boat off, and I was 
 

THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 183 
 
 reasonably confident that I should be able to realize 
 Waddie's high hope of nay ability. 
 
 When we passed the tow-boat, I told Waddie to 
 send her round the Horse Shoe, and let her come 
 up the channel from the north, because her captain 
 could not take her through the narrow passage. I 
 took the wheel of the Ruoara, and backed her 
 through the channel myself, stopping her wheels just 
 astern of the grounded steamer. I then took a jolly- 
 boat, with a couple of deck hands to row, and 
 hastened to examine the position of the steamer. 
 Waddie went with me, because he was too nervous, 
 to remain idle while anything was going on. 
 
 The position of the Ucayga had been correctly 
 described to me. She had run her bow upon the 
 sands which bordered the sides of the channel, and 
 was listed over on the port side. As my boat pulled 
 towards her bow, the crowd of passengers on board 
 of her rushed forward to see what was to be done. 
 
 " Three cheers for Captain Wolf Penniman ! " 
 shouted some one on the deck; and the cheers were 
 given with a will that confounded me ; for, as I have 
 said twenty times before, I am a modest man, and 
 applause embarrasses me. 
 
184 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 I continued my survey of the position of the Ucay- 
 ga, as though I did not understand the cheers ; but 
 they were repeated, and I was obliged to take off my 
 cap and acknowledge the salute, which seemed to 
 satisfy my friends. I then went on board the steam- 
 er, to consult with Captain Van Wolter. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 185 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 AN ACT OF COURTESY. 
 
 "^-^APTAIN" PENNIMAN, I have been tempted 
 V_y to jump overboard and drown myself," said 
 Yan Wolter, as he grasped my hand when I stepped 
 on board of the Ucayga. 
 
 His face was the impersonation of abject misery, 
 and I realized that he was suffering intensely. 
 
 "Don't take it so hard, captain," I replied, press- 
 ing his hand. "Accidents do happen to the best 
 of men." 
 
 "I am ruined!" groaned he. 
 
 " Not at all ! There is no ruin about it. How 
 did it happen?" 
 
 "I hardly know. I suppose I gave her a little 
 too much helm, and she got to swinging." 
 
 "Did you stop her wheels?" 
 
 " Yes ; but I had to hug the port side to keep 
 her from swinging, and then she ran on." 
 
186 BRAKE UP, OB 
 
 "She has gone on pretty hard, I see." 
 
 "Yes, she has; I have done everything I could 
 to haul her off; but she sticks tight." 
 
 "You had nothing to work with, and you could 
 hardly expect to get her off. But what have you 
 done?" I inquired. 
 
 " I have doubled up all the hawsers, and carried 
 them ashore to that tree on the Shooter. Then we 
 heaved on the capstan, till the hawser parted. But 
 I have tied the parts together, and we were going 
 to try again just as you came." 
 
 "All right. That's a good idea," I added. 
 
 "But I don't see what you can do with that boat 
 in the Horse Shoe Channel. If you attempt to haul 
 us off with her, you must keep her in the deep 
 water, and that will only pull us on the harder." 
 
 " I think we can manage that," I replied, moving 
 towards the engine-room, where my father was in 
 charge. 
 
 The passengers crowded around me, and not a 
 few of them were unkind enough to say things 
 which must have wounded the feelings of Van Wol- 
 ter. I found that my father had kept steam up, 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 187 
 
 and I told him in brief the plan upon which I in- 
 tended to operate. I have said before that I had 
 always been a diligent student in scientific subjects, 
 especially in the department of mechanics and ma- 
 chinery. I am confident now that I could never 
 have taken the Ucayga through the narrow and 
 curving channel of the Horse Shoe without the in- 
 formation thus obtained; and it was the want of 
 this scientific knowledge which had caused Yan 
 Wolter to run the boat on the shore. He knew 
 the channel, and had the bearings, but he had made 
 his blunder in handling the boat. 
 
 " Now, captain, we will go to work," said I. " Let 
 your men bring that hawser to the shaft." 
 
 He promptly followed my directions, without ask- 
 ing any questions. 
 
 "Pass the rope under and over the shaft. Give 
 it about three turns," I continued. 
 
 "I see the idea," replied Van Wolter; "but I 
 am afraid the hawser will part." 
 
 " You must not let it part. If it strains too hard, 
 ease it olF," I answered, giving him a. fuller explana* 
 tion of my plan. 
 
188 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 Having seen the hawser properly adjusted, I re- 
 turned to the jolly-boat at the bow. While I was 
 engaged at the shaft, Waddie had been talking with 
 the passengers, and as he joined me, I heard him 
 assure a group of them that I should be restored 
 to my former position. 
 
 "You must not be too fast, "Waddie," said I, as 
 the boat pulled towards the tug, which had by this 
 time arrived at the upper end of the channel. 
 
 "I am not too fast." 
 
 "I think you are. You are very kind; but I am 
 not sure that your promises can be redeemed." 
 
 "If they cannot be, the Steamboat Line is ruined. 
 The passengers say they will never go in the Ucayga 
 again while she is under her j^resent management; 
 and I don't blame them either," added Waddie, 
 warmly. 
 
 "But I am not sure that your father will con- 
 sent to any change." 
 
 "He must consent." 
 
 We boarded the tug-boat, which was plentifully 
 supplied with hawsers for towing canal-boats. I 
 ran her under the starboard quarter of the TTcayga, 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 189 
 
 and carried off a stout rope, which was made fast 
 to a big cleat on deck. I pointed out a barn on 
 the main shore, and directed the captain to run for 
 it when I gave him the signal. 
 
 Taking one of the tow-boat's heaviest hawsers 
 into the boat, the end of which had been made fast 
 at the stern of the Ucayga, I carried it to the 
 Ruoara, where it was secured. By the several ar- 
 rangements I had made, four different forces were 
 to act upon the grounded steamer — her own pad- 
 dles, the hawser on her shaft, made fast to the tree 
 on the Shooter, the line to the tow-boat, and the 
 one to the Ruoara. The last two, however, were to 
 form a compound force. The tug-boat was to pull 
 at right angles with the keel of the Ucayga, while 
 the Ruoara was to act, at an acute angle, on the 
 opposite side of the keel. The latter line would 
 haul her more on the sand, while the former would 
 pull her square off! The resultant of these two 
 forces would carry her in the direction opposite 
 that in which she had run on the bank. The haw- 
 ser fastened to the tree, and the Ucayga's wheels, 
 would both act in the same direction. 
 
190 BRAKE UP, OB 
 
 Returning to the jolly-boat again, I took position 
 near the grounded steamer, where the captains of 
 the three boats could see me, I had told the mate 
 of the Ruoara to steer for a point which would 
 keep him in the channel. At the word from me, 
 all three steamers were to start their wheels, the 
 Ucayga back, and the other two forward, 
 
 "Are you all ready?" I shouted. 
 
 "All ready," replied the captains, one after an- 
 other. 
 
 "Go ahead!" I called. 
 
 I confess that my heart beat wildly as the wheels 
 of the three steamers began to turn. I had laid 
 my plan very carefully, and a minute more was to 
 decide whether it was success or failure. The haw- 
 ser to the tree straightened, strained, and groaned, 
 and the water splashed and rolled behind the wheels 
 of the boat. 
 
 "She moves!" cried Captain Van Wolter; and I 
 thought I could hear the keel grate upon the sand, 
 
 The moment the Ucayga felt the full force of the 
 power exerted, she slid off the bank and righted. 
 The crowd of passengers on deck gave three deaf- 
 ening cheers. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 191 
 
 "Stop her!" I shouted, at the top of my lungs, 
 at the same time making violent gestures to the 
 three boats. 
 
 The order was promptly obeyed. 
 
 " Go ahead, Ucayga ! " I continued, fearful that she 
 would take the ground on the other side of the 
 channel. 
 
 Yan Wolter started the wheels, and checked her; 
 but she lay obliquely across the channel, where it 
 was impossible to start her. 
 
 "Cast off the hawser on the quarter!" I called 
 to Yan Wolter, as my boat pulled under the Ucayga's 
 counter. " Go ahead, Ruoara ! " I added, to the cap- 
 tain of this boat. 
 
 The Ruoara went ahead until I told her to stop, 
 and the effect was to haul the stern of the Ucayga 
 round, so that she lay square in the channel. After 
 the hawser to the tree had been cast off, I went 
 on board of her, and hastening to my accustomed 
 place in the wheel-house, I started her ahead, tak- 
 ing the helm myself. As she had no headway on, 
 it was not necessary to hug the port side of the 
 channel as closely as usual — an apparent neglect 
 
192 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 which bothered Van Wolter. I explained to him 
 the reasons for my action, assuring him that the 
 only difficulty in going through the passage was in 
 correctly providing for the swing of the boat. 
 
 "I shall never take her through there again," 
 said he. 
 
 "You will soon get the hang of it," I rej:>lied, as 
 I rang to stop her. "I will help you." 
 
 "Are you not going down with us?" 
 
 "No; I must return to Centreport. You can go 
 round the Horse Shoe on your up trip," I answered, 
 as I hastened to the jolly-boat, which was towing 
 astern. 
 
 The passengers greeted me very warmly, and said 
 ever so many complimentary things; but I did not 
 want to hear any of them. I assured them that 
 they were in season for the afternoon trains; and 
 Waddie and I leaped into the boat, which pulled 
 for the Kuoara. As we passed the tug-boat, she 
 was directed to return to Centreport. I piloted the 
 steamer in which I had come up out of the narrow 
 passage, and we arrived at Middleport in ample sea- 
 son for her to make her trip up the lake. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 193 
 
 Major Toppleton and Tommy were on the wharf 
 when we landed, and I informed them of the suc- 
 cess of the plan we had adopted. The father seemed 
 to be a little nervous; and I think he was really 
 pleased with what he had done, though his pride 
 would not permit him to say so. 
 
 "Do you think your father would do as much for 
 me, Waddie, if one of my boats got aground?" 
 said he, after we had discussed the matter. 
 
 " I am afraid not, sir ; but I would," replied Waddie. 
 
 "Give my regards to your father, and tell him I 
 am glad the Ucayga has got off," added the major, 
 laughing, so that we could not tell whether he was 
 in jest or in earnest. 
 
 "I will, with pleasure, sir," answered Waddie, as 
 the major left the spot. 
 
 "Does he mean it?" asked Waddie, after musing 
 a moment. 
 
 "I don't know," I rej)lied. 
 
 "Neither do I," said Tommy; "but I have some- 
 times thought that, if Colonel Wimpleton would 
 meet him half way, he would be glad to heal up 
 all the old sores." 
 13 
 
194 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 "Well, I must go home," continued Waddie. 
 "Good by." 
 
 "Hold on; I am going over with you," I inter- 
 posed. "I have your father's check, which I intend- 
 ed to draw, though I suppose the bank is closed by 
 this time." 
 
 "No matter if it is. You shall have your money, 
 if they have to open the bank for you." 
 
 I went over with bim in the Raven, more be- 
 cause I wanted to hear what people said on the 
 other side than because I was anxious to get my 
 money that day. Colonel Wimpleton was on the 
 wharf, talking with the captain of the tug-boat, 
 which had just arrived. He had heard the result 
 of the efforts to relieve the Ucayga by this time, 
 and the captain appeared to be giving him the de- 
 tails of the movement. He saw me as we landed, 
 but he took no notice of me. 
 
 "Major Toppleton sends his regards to you, and 
 says he is glad the Ucayga has been got off," said 
 Waddie. 
 
 "What!" exclaimed the magnate, his cheeks red- 
 dening. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 195 
 
 His son repeated the message, and I waited with 
 intense interest to observe the effect upon him. To 
 my surprise, he did not go into a passion, though 
 I saw him frown, — perhaps from the force of habit. 
 For my own part, I could not see how the colonel, 
 after this kind and conciliatory act by his rival, 
 could say or think any harsh thing. It was true 
 we, the young peacemakers, had rather extorted the 
 courteous deed from the major; but it had been 
 done. 
 
 " Did you pay for the use of the boat ? " asked 
 the colonel, after frowning and pursing up his lips 
 for a moment, as if to hide his vexation. 
 
 "No, sir; certainly not. It would have been lit- 
 tle less than an insult to offer to pay for what was 
 done simply as an act of courtesy." 
 
 Colonel Wimpleton was evidently very much trou- 
 bled ; but, instead of pursuing the matter any farther, 
 he began to question the captain of the tow-boat 
 in regard to the event of the day. I did not con- 
 sider myself justified in listening to the conversa- 
 tion, and so I walked up the wharf. Waddie fol- 
 lowed me. 
 
196 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 THE MYSTERY OF THE CHECK. 
 
 "T WILL go with you to the bank, and see that 
 _J_ you get your money, Wolf," said Waddie. 
 "What does your father think about the boat?" 
 "I don't know. It is impossible to tell what he 
 thinks about anything of this kind. If he had 
 known of it in season, he would not have permitted 
 us to ask the major for the use of the Ruoara. He 
 would" have let the Ucayga rot in the sand before he 
 would have done it." 
 
 "Major Toppleton stands first rate, just now," I 
 added. 
 
 " He would make up, I think, if my father would." 
 
 We discussed the matter on our way to the bank, 
 
 and both of us were hopeful that some good would 
 
 come out of the event of the day. The bank was 
 
 closed j but the cashier was in the room, at work 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 197 
 
 upon his books and papers. I handed him ray check. 
 Waddie requested hini to pay it, and then walked 
 into another room. 
 
 "I paid a pretty large check in your favor to-day, 
 Captain Penniraan," said he, with a smile, as he took 
 the one I gave him. 
 
 " In my favor ! " I exclaimed, confounded by the 
 statement, and rather inclined to think he was quiz- 
 zing me. 
 
 " Yes ; ten thousand dollars." 
 
 "You don't mean so!" 
 
 " Certainly I do," answered the cashier, very good- 
 naturedly, I thought, considering that there was a 
 suspicion of something wrong about the matter. 
 
 " I think you are joking, sir." 
 
 "Not at all. I am entirely serious," he added, 
 still smiling. 
 
 I was not intimate enough with the bank officer to f 
 be on joking terms with him ; but the persistent smile 
 he wore, after I had intimated that I knew nothing 
 about the check, seemed to indicate that he did not 
 mean what he said. I had destroyed the check 
 which Colonel Wimpleton gave me, and of course 
 
198 BKAKE IIP, OE 
 
 it was not possible that the cashier had paid it. I 
 was quite sure that I had burned the valuable paper, 
 and even scattered the tinder after it had been de- 
 stroyed. 
 
 "Am I to understand, sir, that you paid a check 
 for ten thousand dollars in my favor?" I demanded, 
 rather warmly. 
 
 " That is precisely what I did," answered the 
 cashier, squarely. 
 
 "And to me?" 
 
 " Certainly not to you in person." 
 
 "Who presented it?" 
 
 « Yan Wolter." 
 
 "What, the mate of the Ucayga — or rather the 
 captain?" I continued, beginning to be somewhat 
 excited. 
 
 " No ; to his son — Kick Van Wolter," replied the 
 cashier, who obstinately persisted in being calm, and 
 'n wearing a smiling face, notwithstanding my con- 
 duct must have convinced him that something was 
 wrong. 
 
 " I can only say that somebody has been swindling 
 you." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 199 
 
 " O, no, I think not. Of course I should not pay 
 such a large sum to a young man like Nick Van Wol- 
 ter without making sure that there was no mistake. 
 I took the check to Colonel Wimpleton, who told 
 me it was all right, ordered me to pay it, and say 
 nothing about it to any one," replied the official, 
 whose name was Barnes, with a very significant 
 smile. 
 
 " It's a fraud, sir ! " I protested, vehemently. 
 
 "Please don't speak so loud. Waddie is in the 
 directors' room, and may hear you. I understood, 
 from what Colonel Wimpleton said, that this affair 
 was to be private between you and him." 
 
 " Private ! But I tell you I sent no check, and I 
 have not seen the money," I replied. 
 
 " You need not be afraid of me, Captain Penniman. 
 The secret is safe with me. Nick said you sent him 
 because you did not wish any one to know that the 
 colonel paid you so much money." 
 
 " I don't understand you, sir. I have never spoken 
 a word to Nick about a check, much less sent him 
 to cash one for me. I tell you there is something 
 wrong about this business." 
 
200 BRAKE TIP, OR 
 
 " What's the matter ? " demanded Waddie, return- 
 ing to the banking-room. " Can't you pay the check, 
 Mr. Barnes?" 
 
 " Certainly, Waddie ; there is no trouble about 
 that. We were speaking of another matter," an- 
 swered the cashier. " Here is the evening paper." 
 
 Waddie took the paper, and returned to the 
 directors' room. 
 
 "I do not see how there can be anything wrong 
 about the business, when Colonel Wimpleton declared 
 that the check was good, and ordered me to pay it." 
 
 "But I say, sir, so far as I am concerned, the 
 business is all wrong. I had nothing whatever to do 
 with it, and don't know anything about it." 
 
 " Let me ask you one question? Did or did not 
 Colonel Wimpleton give you a check for ten thou- 
 sand dollars?" continued Mr. Barnes, who had be- 
 gun to be a little perplexed himself. 
 
 "He did, but—" 
 
 "Very well; and I paid it." 
 
 "No, sir; you did not. I burned the check, and 
 took pains to scatter even the ashes of it. I don't 
 understand it, sir" 
 
THE TOUXG PEACEMAKERS. 201 
 
 "I don't know that it makes any difference whether 
 you understand it or not. You acknowledge that 
 the colonel gave you a check for ten thousand dollars. 
 I have paid one for that amount, in your favor, and 
 the colonel examined the check, and declared that it 
 was all right." 
 
 " That may satisfy you, but it does not satisfy me," 
 I added. 
 
 "It is plain enough, Captain Penniman, that your 
 relations with our friend the colonel are disturbed. 
 He is as careful to conceal the existence of this check 
 as you are. It seems to me nothing more need be 
 said about it. The secret is safe in my keeping, for 
 I do not even enter your name on the books of the 
 bank. The check is cancelled, and will be returned 
 to Colonel Wimpleton on the first of the month, 
 when I balance his account." 
 
 " Mr. Barnes, do you regard me as a liar ? " I de- 
 manded, indignantly. 
 
 "Certainly not." 
 
 "Then I say again, that I have sent no check to 
 the bank, and I have not received the money you 
 paid." 
 
202 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " That is your lookout." 
 
 "Will you let me see the check?" 
 
 " Of course." 
 
 He took the paper from a drawer, and handed it 
 to me. There was no doubt in my mind that it was 
 a genuine check. The truth suddenly flashed upon 
 me. This was the first check which Colonel Wimple- 
 ton had drawn at the hotel ; the one which had disap- 
 peared, and for which I had made such diligent 
 search in and around the house. I came to the con- 
 clusion at the time that the magnate had torn it up 
 with the pledge I had written, though I had been 
 unable to find any of the pieces. 
 
 " Do you understand it now ? " asked the cashier. 
 
 "I am beginning to have an idea," I replied, re- 
 turning to him the cancelled check. "Where may 
 I see you again this evening, sir?" 
 
 "At my house," he replied, indicating the locality 
 of it. 
 
 I was afraid to detain Waddie any longer, and 
 unwilling to intrust him with his father's secret. We 
 walked down to the wharf together, and there I 
 parted with him. He assured me that on the next 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 203 
 
 morning I should be called to the command of the 
 Ucayga again. 
 
 I got into my skiff; but I could not go home with 
 the mystery of the check unsolved ; and I sat on the 
 thwart, considering the circumstances connected with 
 it. I recalled all the events of my visit to Grass 
 Springs. I had left the check on the table with the 
 paper I had written. The colonel tore up the latter, 
 and threw the pieces out the window, while I was 
 walking back and forth in the room. I then followed 
 him to the bar-room, where he had procured a glass 
 of brandy. He wished to go to the Horse Shoe, and 
 insisted that I should accompany him. Happening 
 to think of the check, I returned to the room for it, 
 but could not find it. I told the colonel that it had 
 disappeared, and I went out doors to see if I could 
 identify any of the pieces. While I was looking for 
 them I met Nick Yan Wolter. When I returned to 
 the colonel, he had drawn up the second check. 
 
 ISTick was at the hotel while I was in the room 
 with the drunken magnate. He told me he had 
 spoken with the landlord about my patient. There- 
 fore he had been in the house. It was possible, and 
 
204 EEAKE UP, OR 
 
 subsequent events rendered it probable, that he had 
 gone into the colonel's chamber while we were at the 
 bar. Seeing the check upon the table, he had taken 
 it. This was the only theory I could devise to ex- 
 plain the mystery. But all this could, perhaps, be 
 demonstrated, and I decided to see Nick at once. I 
 hastened to his father's house. On my way I could 
 not help recalling Waddie's strong saying, that Nick 
 was a snake. 
 
 I knocked at the door, and Mrs. Yan Wolter an- 
 swered the summons ; but she informed me that her 
 son had gone up to Hitaca by the afternoon boat. 
 He expected to obtain a situation there as clerk in 
 one of the hotels, and had taken all his clothes with 
 him. If I wanted him, she would send for him. I 
 left the house. If Nick had obtained ten thousand 
 dollars, he would not be likely to stay long in Cen- 
 treport. I walked excitedly to the house of the 
 cashier ; but he had not yet returned from the bank, 
 and I sought him there. 
 
 "Well, captain, have you obtained any light?" he 
 inquired, as I entered. 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I have. Nick Yan Wolter is a thief and 
 a swindler!" I replied, warmly. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 205 
 
 "The loss comes on you, and not on the bank," 
 added the prudent man of money. 
 
 " It can hardly come on me, since I never had the 
 money to lose, though that makes but little difference. 
 Something must be done." 
 
 " Have you seen Colonel Wimpleton ? " 
 
 "No, sir; I have not. As you suggested, our re- 
 lations are disturbed," I replied. 
 
 "He is at home this evening, and you certainly 
 ought to inform him of the facts in this case. But I 
 cannot see how, if he gave you a check for ten thou- 
 sand dollars, and you destroyed it, that same check 
 could have been presented at the bank to-day for 
 payment," said Mr. Barnes, with a significant smile. 
 "It seems to me utterly impossible." 
 
 "It was not the same check. Colonel "Wimpleton 
 will understand that part of the story, if you do not. 
 I do not feel at liberty to explain it ; he may, if he 
 pleases. I will write a note to him, if you will give 
 me pen and paper." 
 
 The cashier gave me a seat at his desk, and I wrote 
 a full statement of what I had done with the check 
 he had given me, adding that Nick Van Welter had 
 
206 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 stolen the one paid that day. I told him I had no 
 desire to disobey his commands, and would not have 
 done so under any other circumstances. I concluded 
 by saying that, if the money was to be used at all, it 
 belonged to me. I should consider that Kick had 
 stolen It from me, and I should have *him arrested. 
 I proposed to pursue him, in the absence of any direc- 
 tions from the colonel. I should be at the bank for 
 half an hour, and would receive his answer there, if 
 he wished to make any reply. The cashier sent the 
 letter by the porter to the house of the magnate. 
 
 " They say you are going to have the command of 
 the steamer again, Captain Penniman," said Mr, 
 Barnes, after the messenger had gone. 
 
 "I don't know about that; I don't think so myself." 
 "Van "Wolter don't make out very well." 
 " He will do very well indeed, except in the Horse 
 Shoe Channel. I think he is a first-rate man, obli- 
 ging and reliable. I am sorry his son is not more 
 like him." 
 
 "He is more like his mother than his father. There 
 has been a great deal of talk about Colonel Wimple- 
 ton lately," added the cashier, evidently intending to 
 lead the conversation into that channel. 
 
THE YOTTNG PEACEMAKERS. 207 
 
 Fortunately for me, — for I was not willing to be 
 questioned in regard to my relations with the great 
 man, — the messenger returned very soon, and de- 
 livered a note to me. Eagerly I opened it, and found 
 only a single line : " I will see you in my library im- 
 mediately." This was entirely satisfactory, and I 
 hastened to his house. 
 
208 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 COLONEL WIMPLETON HUMILIATED. 
 
 COLONEL WIMPLETON was alone in his libra- 
 ry when I reached the house. He made a 
 gesture towards a chair, but he was as stiff in his 
 manner as he had been when I met him that day 
 in the street. Yet, in spite of this display of dig- 
 nity, I could see that he was troubled. He looked 
 rather pale, and the toddy-blossoms on his nose were 
 in stronger contrast than usual with the rest of his 
 face. If I read him right, he was sorely vexed and 
 perplexed. 
 
 "I received your note, Wolf," said he, struggling, 
 I thought, to appear colder and stiffer than he real- 
 ly felt. "I am astonished at its contents." 
 
 "I supposed you would be, sir," I replied. 
 
 "Am I to believe that you destroyed the check 
 I gave you?" demanded he, sternly. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKEES. 209. 
 
 "That is the simple truth." 
 
 "Wolf, I have always believed you were honest, 
 whatever else you may have been; but this story 
 is incredible." 
 
 " I grant that it looks very strange, but it is none 
 the less true because it is strange. You remember 
 that you wrote two checks on the day we were at 
 the hotel in Grass Springs." 
 
 "Of course I remember it," answered he, petulant- 
 ly, as though he deemed the question an intimation 
 that he was not in condition at the time to re- 
 member it. " I tore up the first one, by accident, 
 with the paper you wrote." 
 
 "Well, sir, I was not sure at the time that you 
 did tear up the first one. I am satisfied now that 
 you did not. I could not find a single piece of it." 
 
 "Humph! That may be." 
 
 "Nick Van Wolter was at the hotel that day. I 
 met him in the street, when I was looking for the 
 pieces of the check." 
 
 "When you sent him over — No matter about 
 that, said he, suddenly checking himself. 
 
 But he had said enough to assure me that Nick 
 14 
 
210 BRAKE UP, OB 
 
 had told him something; and I was now willing to 
 believe that the fellow was really the snake Waddie 
 had declared he was. 
 
 "I met him in the street," I continued, without 
 heeding the slip the magnate had made. "He told 
 me he had been into the hotel, and had seen the 
 landlord. I am confident he went into the room 
 where we were, and took the check." 
 
 "It don't look probable." 
 
 "You wrote the check in a book you carried in 
 your pocket," I proceeded, hoping I should be able 
 to convince him of the truth of what I said. 
 
 "I did," he replied, taking the check-book from 
 his pocket. 
 
 "When you had written it, you tore it out?" 
 
 " Yes, in this place ; " and he pointed out the leaf 
 in his check-book, on which he had made the mar- 
 ginal memorandum. "I tore the first check from 
 this margin, and here is the amount, and * Steamer,' 
 indicating for what purpose it was paid." 
 
 "Where is the place from which you tore the 
 second check ? " I asked, anxiously. 
 
 "As the second was a duplicate, I wrote it at the 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 211 
 
 end of the book, and made no memorandum in the 
 margin," he replied, turning to one of the last leaves 
 in the volume. 
 
 "Now, sir, I think you have the means of con- 
 vincing yourself that it was the first check, and not 
 the second, which was paid at the bank to-day," I 
 continued. " That margin, where you tore off the 
 first check, is rather rough and uneven. The edge 
 of the check will correspond to it." 
 
 " "We will go to the bank, if Mr. Barnes is there," 
 said the colonel, more interested than I sivpposed he 
 would be. 
 
 We walked to the bank, and the cashier handed 
 him the check. The edge where it had been torn 
 off was very irregular, and the colonel adjusted it 
 against the margin. It exactly fitted, as I knew it 
 would, and he could not escape the conclusion that 
 the first, and not the second check had been used. 
 I felt then that I had vindicated my veracity, and 
 I was satisfied. The magnate told the cashier that 
 he had drawn duplicate checks, and believed the 
 first had been destroyed ; that my .story was true, 
 in short ; but he wished nothing said. He then told 
 me to return to his house with him. 
 
212 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Wolf, I would rather give ten thousand dollars 
 than have this matter stirred up," said the colonel, 
 when we were again seated in the library. "It has 
 already given me a great deal of trouble and un- 
 easiness." 
 
 "But you do not intend to let Nick Van Wol- 
 ter run away with ten thousand dollars — do you?" 
 I inquired. 
 
 "Has he run away?" 
 
 "Yes, sir; I have no doubt he has. His mother 
 says he has gone to Hitaca to take a situation in a 
 hotel, and carried his clothes with him; but I war- 
 rant he will not stay long in Hitaca." 
 
 "He is a scoundrel, then." 
 
 " Undoubtedly he is." 
 
 Colonel Wimpleton walked up and down the room 
 in deep thought. I did not know then what trou- 
 bled him; but I learned the truth before morning. 
 
 "What can be done?'' he asked, pausing before me. 
 
 "Pursue and arrest him." 
 
 The great man pursed up his lips, and did not 
 seem to like the advice. 
 
 "That would stir up the whole affair," said he. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 213 
 
 "What affair, sir?" I asked. 
 
 "He stole the check at Grass Springs. I should 
 not like to listen to the testimony which would be 
 brought forward to prove that Nick was there that 
 day," answered the colonel, with a sickly smile. 
 
 " We need not arrest him, then. You can com- 
 pel him to give up the money," I suggested. 
 
 " Can we catch him ? " 
 
 "I don't think he got away from Hitaca last night. 
 The train south leaves at twenty minutes past seven. 
 When I ran the Ucayga, I hurried her up so that 
 we were in season for it; but she was late yester- 
 day afternoon, and I know she lost it." 
 
 "But he may have left by some other convey- 
 ance." 
 
 "There is no other, unless he took a private ve- 
 hicle. If he did that, we can easily trace him. But 
 I think he will take the eleven o'clock train, south, 
 to-morrow forenoon. He will not expect any dis- 
 covery at once, and will not hurry himself. He 
 knows very well that there is no conveyance to 
 Hitaca till to-morrow forenoon, and he will be a 
 hundred miles off before the next boat arrives there." 
 
214 BRAKE UP r OB 
 
 "How shall we get there? I don't like to drive 
 twenty-five miles in the night. I am not very well," 
 replied the colonel. 
 
 " We will go in the Belle if you please. You 
 can take one of the berths, and go to bed. There 
 is a good breeze, and we shall be in Hitaca in three 
 or four hours." 
 
 "Very well; I will do so. Who goes with you?" 
 
 "Tom Walton." 
 
 "Is it necessary that he should go with you?" 
 
 "No, sir." 
 
 "I wish to talk with you about other matters," 
 he added, with an air of embarrassment, "and do 
 not wish for any listeners." 
 
 "I will be alone then, sir." 
 
 Fluttering with excitement, I left him, promising 
 to be at the wharf with the Belle in an hour. I 
 crossed the lake, found Tom Walton, and told him 
 I wanted the boat till the next night. Fortunately 
 she was not engaged, though a gentleman had spoken 
 about a cruise up the lake in her. Tom went down, 
 and put her in order for the trip, while I went 
 home to tell my father and mother where I was 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 215 
 
 going. My father was very curious to know what 
 was going on; but I could only stop long enough 
 to tell him that I thought everything was coming 
 around right again. As the check was the key to 
 all the other secrets between the colonel and myself, 
 I did not dare allude to it. 
 
 Sailing the Belle across the lake, I found Colonel 
 Wimpleton on the wharf, muffled in his overcoat. 
 Tom had lighted the cabin, and it was all ready 
 for the reception of my passenger; but he preferred 
 a seat with me in the standing-room. Shoving off, 
 I headed the boat up the lake, and she soon began 
 to fly over the waves, under the influence of the 
 fresh north wind. Colonel Wimpleton was silent 
 for a time. Since I first met him, early in the 
 evening, I had been impressed by his altered man- 
 ner. Something apparently weighed heavy upon his 
 mind, and he appeared to be struggling, with the 
 pride of his character, to conceal it. 
 
 " Wolf, this is bad business," said he, when the 
 Belle was approaching Gulfport. 
 
 "Bad for Nick Van Wolter, sir," I replied. 
 
 "For me too," he added, after a long pause. "I 
 
216 BRAKE TTP, OR 
 
 would not have this matter stirred up for double the 
 sum Nick has stolen. It is better for me to give 
 you another check, and let the scoundrel go." 
 
 "I have no claim upon you, sir, for such a sum. 
 You are very generous, and I ought to be the last 
 one to impose upon your kindness." 
 
 " Why didn't you draw the check, and not burn it?" 
 
 " I did not think it was right for me to take so 
 much money under the circumstances. Pardon me, 
 sir; I do not like to allude to the matter again." 
 
 "If you had drawn the check the next day, there 
 would have been no trouble. If Nick had his check 
 then, I don't see why he did not collect it." 
 
 "I haven't been over to Centreport since the day 
 I was dismissed, and perhaps he thought it would 
 not be safe to present it, unless he knew I was in 
 town. I met him when I first came over, and he 
 drew the check as soon as he had seen me." 
 
 "It is a j)ity you burned the check," mused the 
 magnate. 
 
 I did not care to remind him of the unpleasant 
 affair at Grass Springs, and I kept still. 
 
 "Wolf, tell me candidly why you burned that 
 check," said he, after a silence of several minutes. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 217 
 
 " I did not think it was right for me to use it. If 
 my father or mother found it upon me, I could not 
 tell how I came by it. I might lose it, and some 
 one else get the money," I answered. 
 
 " But why did you think it was not right for you 
 to use it?" he inquired. 
 
 " I do not like to explain." 
 
 " Do so ; I will not be angry." 
 
 " Well, sir, I did not think you were in condition 
 to do business; and if it were known that I drew 
 the check, people would think I had been swindling 
 you. It was partly for your sake and partly for my 
 own that I destroyed it." 
 
 "In my note to you the next day, I wrote that 
 the check would be paid." 
 
 "I had already destroyed it then." 
 
 There was another long pause in the conversation, 
 though two or three times the colonel began to 
 speak, and then checked himself. It was plain to 
 me that he was struggling to utter something at 
 which his pride revolted, and though I was very 
 curious to know what was coming, I deemed it pru- 
 dent to keep still. 
 
218 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 " Wolf, I have been terribly humiliated," said he, 
 with a desperate effort. "I have suffered intolerably 
 since that affair at the Springs. That one of my 
 employes, a mere boy, should tell me I was drunk, — 
 drunk ; that's the word, — has made me miserable." 
 
 " I am sorry — " 
 
 " Don't apologize, Wolf," he interposed. " It is 
 not so much that you said it, as because it was true." 
 
 He uttered the words with a long and heavy sigh ; 
 and really he was so sad that I could not help pity- 
 ing him. 
 
 " I am sorry it was true ; but — " 
 
 " Hear me, Wolf. You have said to me what no 
 other living being -ever said to me, or would have 
 dared to say." 
 
 " I hope you w T ill excuse me, sir. It was very bold 
 in me to say it, even if it was true." 
 
 "Wolf, I haven't drank a drop since that night. 
 I never will drink another drop," he continued, taking 
 no notice of my apologies and explanations. " To 
 put it in the power of any one to look down upon 
 me is too humiliating. I have done it once v I never 
 will do it again." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 219 
 
 How far his conscience reproached him I had no 
 means of knowing, for he attributed his suffering 
 wholly to mortified pride. He was silent again, and 
 I thought it would be impudence in me to commend 
 his good resolution ; but certainly nothing ever af- 
 forded me more pleasure, for I knew that his nativ 
 ral firmness, amounting to obstinacy, would keep 
 him true to his pledge. 
 
220 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 A NIG'ftT TRIP TO HITACA. 
 
 IT seemed to me that pride had had a terrible fall 
 in the person of Colonel Wimpleton, though in 
 the better sense it was pride's conquest over the low 
 and degrading. 
 
 " I will not sign any paper, Wolf; but I mean what 
 I say," said he, apparently feeling better for the con- 
 fession he had made. 
 
 "I know you do, sir." 
 
 " I am aware, now, that three times on that day I 
 was saved from injury or death by others. First my 
 horse ran away with me." 
 
 " Your horse ? " 
 
 " You shall know all, Wolf. I had drank so much 
 in Ruoara, that I dropped the reins in driving home. 
 In trying to recover them, I frightened the horse, 
 and he ran with me. Nick stopped him. Then I 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 221 
 
 came very near being run over by the train, and 
 drowned in the lake. It was all because I had been 
 drinking too much. It was time for me to brake up." 
 
 That was the very expression my father had used 
 in regard to him. It is not every drunkard who has 
 the power to "brake up" when he realizes the peril 
 of his condition. The colonel's revelation had given 
 me a new light. He had seen Nick that forenoon. 
 I asked him about it, and he acknowledged that the 
 snake had informed him in regard to the " courting " 
 at the Horse Shoe. I could not then understand 
 Nick's motive for doing so, but I have since learned it. 
 
 "Do you know why I discharged you, Wolf?" 
 asked the colonel. 
 
 "I supposed it was because you did not want one 
 in your employ who had seen you — as you were 
 that day." 
 
 " Partly for that, but more because you were work- 
 ing against me." 
 
 "Against you, sir?" 
 
 " Nick told me you sent him to the Horse Shoe to 
 warn the party of my approach." 
 
 " I did not wish to have Wadclie and Miss Minnie 
 see you as you were then." 
 
222 BEAKE UP, OB 
 
 "You were right. Wolf; and I thank you for 
 saving them that pain and shame," he added, warmly. 
 " I had no idea of saying as much to you as I have ; 
 and I should not if Nick's rascality had not come to 
 light. I gave that villain five hundred dollars." 
 
 " What for ? " I inquired, astonished at the acknowl- 
 edgment. 
 
 " For stopping my horse, for saving my life in the 
 boat, and for — for keeping my secret" 
 
 "What secret?" 
 
 "That my horse ran away with me." 
 
 "He ought to have been satisfied with that, with- 
 out trying to steal any more," I added, more disgusted 
 than ever with the conduct of Nick. 
 
 The snake must have put in at Green Cove on his 
 return from the Horse Shoe, and had stopped the 
 colonel's horse in the road near it. Here he had 
 told the great man the mischief that was in store for 
 his daughter. I could not fathom the motive of Nick 
 in this mean act. But really I did not trouble my- 
 self much about him. I was more interested in the 
 colonel himself. I was amazed at the freedom with 
 which he talked to me. It had evidently caused him 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 223 
 
 a severe mental struggle to open the subject ; but, 
 after he had broken the way, it seemed to afford him 
 great relief. He owned that he had suffered intense- 
 ly since his late debauch, and I concluded that his 
 confession even to me, with its accompanying resolu- 
 tion, eased his mind. 
 
 Probably the effects of his intemperance wore heav- 
 ily upon him physically, and the sudden change in 
 his habits tended to produce depression. I had heard 
 my father say that what is called an appetite for in- 
 toxicating drinks has no relation whatever to the 
 taste ; but when a person accustomed to drink liquor, 
 moderately or otherwise, discontinues its use, he suf- 
 fers from a kind of aching void in his physical frame, 
 which nothing but the fiery fluid can supply. The 
 stimulus of life seems wanting, and the spirits are 
 fearfully depressed. This was doubtless the condition 
 of Colonel Wimpleton. Certainly it was something 
 extraordinary which had produced this change of his 
 very nature. 
 
 He told mo my words, declaring that he was 
 drunk, had been ringing in his ears ever since they 
 were uttered. He was not aware at the time how 
 
224 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 intoxicated he was. It was when he came to think 
 of it in his sober moments, and in the solitude of his 
 chamber, that he realized his situation. He felt that 
 he deserved the pity of his friends and the contempt 
 of his enemies. He shuddered when he thought of 
 the future, with the habit steadily increasing upon 
 him. Even his social position and great wealth could 
 not save him and his family from the shame and 
 disgrace which cling to the sot. His pride, rather 
 than his principle, saved him. 
 
 "Wolf, do you think people generally knew that 
 I drank too much ? " he inquired. 
 
 "I am sorry to say they did. It was common 
 talk," I replied, candidly. 
 
 "I never suspected that any one knew it." 
 
 " On the very clay that Kick stopped your horse, 
 he said to me that you were on a regular bat." 
 
 "A what?" 
 
 "A regular bat; another would have said a spree." 
 
 " Is it possible I have sunk so low ! " exclaimed 
 he, with something like a groan. " I alone have been 
 blind." 
 
 " I heard another say if you did not brake up, you 
 would go to ruin." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 225 
 
 "I did brake up on the day after we went to the 
 Springs. I feel better to-night than I have since we 
 parted after our return." 
 
 " Will you tell me, sir, why you gave me that 
 check ? " I ventured to ask. 
 
 " Because I felt that I was in your power. You 
 told me I was drunk, and money makes friends." 
 
 " Did you intend to discharge me then ? " 
 
 " No ; though I did not like the idea of having 
 one in my employ who could talk to me in that way. 
 I did not decide to dismiss you till the next morning, 
 after Nick had told me you were working against me. 
 I took this as an excuse rather than a provocation. 
 You may resume your position as captain of the 
 steamer to-morrow." 
 
 " I am very grateful to you, sir ; but I do not like 
 to displace Van Wolter, after he has been appointed." 
 
 "But he is not fit for the place." 
 
 " As fit as any man on the lake. You cannot find 
 a pilot who would take the Ucayga through the 
 Horse Shoe Channel." 
 
 " Perhaps you are right ; but we will talk of that 
 another time," replied the colonel. 
 15 
 
226 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 He was silent and thoughtful again. I permitted 
 him to choose his own topic; but, as one good reso- 
 lution begets another, I hoped soon to find him in a 
 frame of mind which would allow me to introduce a 
 matter which was still near my heart. The magnate 
 did not speak again for half an hour. We were off 
 Port Gunga, and I heard a clock on shore strike 
 twelve. I suggested to the colonel that he could 
 sleep very comfortably in the cabin of the Belle. 
 
 " I do not care to sleep, Wolf," he replied, still 
 clinging to his meditations. 
 
 I did not venture to disturb him, and we were 
 within five miles of Hitaca when he spoke again. I 
 was fearful that he regretted having said so much, 
 and was compensating for his freedom by his long- 
 continued silence. My fear was groundless, for wh*en 
 he spoke again I realized that his thought had been 
 progress. 
 
 " Wolf! " said he, and paused. 
 
 « Sir." 
 
 "I was never so astonished in my life as when I 
 learned that Toppleton had sent his steamer to the 
 relief of the Ucayga," he added. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 227 
 
 " It was only an act of courtesy," I replied, my 
 heart beating with emotion ; for this was the topic 
 upon which I wished to talk with him. 
 
 " Such acts of courtesy have not passed much be- 
 tween Toppleton and myself of late years. Then he 
 even had the audacity to send me a message of con- 
 gratulation on the safety of the boat," 
 
 "I have no doubt he was sincere." 
 
 Another long pause. 
 
 " Twenty years ago, Toppleton was a good fellow, 
 and we were the best of friends," he continued. 
 
 "He has done a great deal for me; and, though 
 he was sometimes unjust, I always felt very grateful 
 to him." 
 
 "I suppose I have been very unjust to you some- 
 times, too." 
 
 " I never had any claims upon you or Major Top- 
 pleton, and perhaps I am not as competent to judge 
 as a disinterested person would be." 
 
 "Toppleton has offered you a good place on the 
 railroad." 
 
 " Yes, sir ; a very good place," I answered, warmly. 
 
 " Would you rather be in his employ than mine ? " 
 
228 BEAKE TJP, OE 
 
 "No, sir." 
 
 " If you would, I ought not to object." 
 
 " I would rather be in the employ of both of you" 
 I suggested. 
 
 " That cannot very well be ." 
 
 "I think it can, sir." 
 
 "How?" 
 
 "Major Toppleton offers to appoint me agent for 
 the Lake Shore Railroad. If you will also appoint 
 me agent of the steamboat, I shall be in the employ 
 of both." 
 
 " Agent for two rival lines ! " exclaimed he. " That 
 is absurd." 
 
 " Of course I mean that the two lines shall be 
 united." 
 
 "You are at your old trick, Wolf," replied the 
 colonel; but there was no bitterness in his tones. 
 
 "I honestly think it would be best for both lines, 
 and best for the travelling public." 
 
 "But I don't want Toppleton to think I am ready 
 to go down on my knees to him," said the colonel, 
 with a little of his old spite. 
 
 "Why, sir, Major Toppleton has, by his act of 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 229 
 
 courtesy yesterday, opened the way for you to do a 
 similar one. He has met you more than half way 
 without a word from you." 
 
 " I suppose I can be as courteous as he can. If 
 one of his boats gets into trouble, mine shall help 
 her out ; but I am not to be the first one to propose 
 a union of the two lines." 
 
 " But he has already proposed it." 
 
 " I will think of it, Wolf; but I do think we are 
 in a better condition to connect than ever before." 
 
 Not daring to push the matter too fast, I said 
 no more. At about two in the morning the Belle 
 reached the wharf at Hitaca. We went to the hotel 
 where the colonel usually staid, and, calling up the 
 landlord, took rooms and retired. 
 
 I was so weary that it was after eight when I 
 waked. I went down, and I found the colonel had 
 not yet appeared. I called him, and after breakfast 
 we visited all the hotels, but obtained no tidings of 
 Nick Van Wolter. I had intended to get up soon 
 enough to go on board the Ucayga before she started, 
 but I had overslept myself, and she had been gone 
 an hour and a half when I got out of bed. I blamed 
 
230 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 myself for my neglect ; but it could not be helped. 
 However, there was no doubt that Nick had come 
 up in the steamer, and was somewhere in Hitaca. 
 We could only lie in wait for him at the railroad 
 station. 
 
 The railway from Hitaca has to overcome a very 
 steep grade, and to do this the train "beats" up 
 the hills, first running ahead, then switching off and 
 backing a considerable distance, and then going 
 ahead again on its course, thus saving the grade in 
 turning. It occurred to me that Nick might go out 
 to one of these switches, and enter the cars when 
 they stopped. Colonel Wirnpleton was to take the 
 train at the station in town, while I went out in a 
 wagon to the switches. I left my team at the far- 
 ther one, and walked back to the first on the track. 
 My calculation was correct. Nick had evidently 
 heard of us in Hitaca, and expected to dodge us in 
 this way. I confronted him in the steep road near 
 the first switch, as the train was seen in the distance. 
 
 Nick had a travelling bag in one hand, with a 
 breech-loading rifle over his shoulder. He turned 
 pale when I stepped into his path. I told him he 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKEKS. 231 
 
 must go back to Hitaca with me. Then he showed 
 fight ; and, not liking the looks of his rifle, I sprang 
 upon him, for I was in earnest. He struggled des- 
 perately to escape me, and we had a hard tussle; 
 but I finally wrenched the weapon from him, and 
 threw him on the ground. Seizing him by the col- 
 lar, I held him down till the train had passed. 
 
232 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 WHAT HAPPENED IN THE ROAD. 
 
 AS soon as the train had passed, and Nick's 
 chance to escape had eluded him, I released 
 my grasp, and permitted him to rise. 
 
 "What do you mean by pitching into me in that 
 way?" demanded Nick, puffing with the violence of 
 his struggles. 
 
 " I have business with you," I replied, as much out 
 of wind as he was. 
 
 I stood in the road, by the side of his travelling 
 bag, resting upon the rifle. I had arranged with 
 Colonel Wimpleton to get out at the second switch, 
 and drive back the horse he would find near it, if 
 I did not join him. He was to understand by this 
 that I had captured the fugitive. 
 
 "What do you want of me?" asked Nick, when 
 he had recovered his breath a little. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKEES. 233 
 
 "You know very well what I want." 
 
 "No, I don't." 
 
 "You do." 
 
 "How should I know?" 
 
 "Your conscience, if nothing else, will tell you." 
 
 "It don't. I'm going to California." 
 
 "Not just yet, Nick. You will give up some of 
 the money you have upon you before you go to Cal- 
 ifornia, or anywhere else." 
 
 "What money?" said he, snappishly; but I saw 
 that his lip quivered. 
 
 "Ten thousand dollars that you stole from me," 
 I replied, impatiently. 
 
 "I never knew you had so much money." 
 
 "You stole a check in my favor, for that sum, at 
 the hotel in Grass Springs." 
 
 "I didn't take any check." 
 
 "It's no use to lie about it, Nick. The whole 
 thing has come out. If you want to spend the next 
 twenty years of your lite in the state prison, deny 
 it. Colonel Wimpleton will be here in a few mo- 
 ments," I added, as I heard the rattle of the wagon. 
 
 " Colonel Wimpleton ! " exclaimed Nick. 
 
234 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Here he comes," I continued, as the wagon be- 
 gan to descend the hill. " If you try to get away 
 from me, I may find it necessary to break your 
 head." 
 
 "You have him," said the colonel, as he stopped 
 the horse, and got out of the wagon. 
 
 I picked up Nick's travelling bag, for I suspected 
 that the money, or some part of it, was in it. 
 
 "Nick, we can make short work of this business," 
 said the colonel, confronting my prisoner. "We haven't 
 brought any officers with us, but we can obtain 
 them when needed." 
 
 "What do you want of me, Colonel Wimpleton?" 
 asked Nick. " You gave me five hundred dollars for 
 what I did for you, and I'm going to California, to 
 see if I can't do something." 
 
 "You may go to California, but you must give 
 up the ten thousand dollars you stole first." 
 
 "I haven't any ten thousand dollars." 
 
 "Yes, you have; you stole my check for that 
 amount. It's useless for you to deny it." 
 
 "I didn't expect this of you, Colonel Wimple- 
 ton," added Nick, trying to assume an air of injured 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 235 
 
 innocence, in which, however, he was not successful, 
 for he hardly understood the phases of that quality. 
 
 "Instead of sending an officer after you, Nick, I 
 have come myself. You must acknowledge that this 
 was considerate." 
 
 "I saved your life, Colonel Wimpleton." 
 
 "If you did, that is no reason why you should 
 steal ten thousand dollars from me." 
 
 " Wolf says I took it from him." 
 
 "We will not quibble; it will come out of me 
 in the end." 
 
 "If I have to go back to Centreport, I think 
 there will be some talk about you, Colonel Wim- 
 pleton." 
 
 " If you go back, it will only be on your way to the 
 penitentiary. Will you give up the money, or not?" 
 
 "What! the five hundred you gave me for pull- 
 ing you out of the lake?" exclaimed Nick. 
 
 "No; the ten thousand you stole." 
 
 "I haven't it." 
 
 I grasped Nick by the collar, for I thought, from 
 a movement he made, that he intended to run for 
 the woods. 
 
236 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 "We need not parley with him," I added. "We 
 had better search him at once." 
 
 "Let me alone, Wolf!" cried Nick, beginning to 
 struggle. 
 
 Colonel Wimpleton came to my assistance, though 
 I did not need his help ; for I was abundantly able to 
 manage Nick, and we held him fast. He made an 
 effort to release himself; but finding it fruitless, he 
 began to be more reasonable. 
 
 "If you will produce the money, all right; if you 
 won't, I shall search you," said the colonel. 
 
 "You have no right to do that," blubbered Nick, 
 who was now able fully to comprehend the situation. 
 
 "I shall take the responsibility," added the colonel. 
 "Let me tell you in the beginning, Nick, that I do 
 not intend to prosecute you unless you compel me 
 to do so. You must give up the money you obtained 
 by fraud." 
 
 "I will, if you won't send me to jail," replied Nick. 
 
 "I will not send you to jail. I have not forgotten 
 what you did for me a few days ago." 
 
 "I haven't the money with me. I will send it to 
 you to-morrow, if you will let me go." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 237 
 
 "I will not let you go. Were you going to Cal- 
 ifornia without your money? Where is it?" 
 
 "In my bag." 
 
 " Open your bag," said the colonel. 
 
 Finding that his only hope of escaping the penal- 
 ty of his crime was by giving up the money, he 
 obeyed. Opening his bag, he took from a roll of 
 clothing a little package, carefully wrapped up in 
 brown paper, and gave it to Colonel Wimpleton. 
 The latter opened the parcel, and found that it really 
 contained the bank notes, which he hastily counted. 
 
 "The money is all here, Wolf," said the colonel. 
 "You may let him go now." 
 
 I released him; but he was not disposed to go. 
 
 " Are you really going to California, Nick ? " I 
 asked of him. 
 
 "I was going there; but I haven't money enough 
 now to pay my fare out and back, if I don't find any- 
 thing to do," he replied, doggedly ; and jt was ixlain 
 that he was more disappointed than burdened with 
 guilt at the failure of his plans. 
 -"I will give you more, Nick," said, the colonel; 
 "for I think my life is worth more than five hundred 
 dollars." 
 
238 BEAKE UP, OB 
 
 " I shouldn't have used this check if you had done 
 the handsome thing by me," added Nick, with an ef- 
 frontery which moved me to indignation. 
 
 " I will give you fifteen hundred dollars more," said 
 the colonel. 
 
 "I can get along with that," answered ISTick. 
 
 "But I want to ask you a few questions first. Why 
 did you tell me that Wolf was working against me ? " 
 
 "Because he was. He knew very well that you 
 Were after Waddie and the rest of them, and he 
 sent me over to the Horse Shoe to tell them to 
 clear out." 
 
 "Why did you tell Colonel Wimpleton that the 
 party were together, and that they were on better 
 terms than they ought to be?" I inquired, 
 
 " That's my business ; but, as I shall not be seen 
 again in these parts, I don't mind telling," said he, 
 with a coarse grin. "Miss Minnie was rather fond of 
 me, and — " 
 
 " You impudent rascal ! " exclaimed the colonel. 
 
 " O, it was so ! She told me so herself. I was a lit- 
 tle mad because Tommy" Toppleton was likely to cut 
 me out." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 239 
 
 " You may go now. I don't want to see or hear 
 any more of you, 1 ' replied Colonel Wimpleton, dis- 
 gusted with the fellow's conceit. 
 
 "Where can I go now? I have lost the train," 
 added Nick, as he glanced at the wagon. 
 
 "Go where you please; but don't let me see you 
 in these parts again," replied the great man, as he 
 stepped into the vehicle. 
 
 I took my seat at his side. The colonel opened 
 the roll of bills which Nick had restored to him, and 
 gave him the sum he had promised. I could not 
 help thinking that it was a very handsome reward 
 for a small service. When this business was done, 
 I took the reins, and drove back to Hitaca. We 
 arrived just in time for the colonel to take the rail- 
 road boat, which started at quarter of twelve. After 
 dinner, I obtained some provisions for the Belle, and 
 sailed for home. Unfortunately, the wind was light 
 from the north, where it had been on my voyage 
 up the lake, and from Port Gunga I was obliged 
 to beat all the way down. It was nine o'clock when 
 I arrived at Middleport, and I went directly home. 
 
 "What's going on, Wolf? "asked my father. 
 
240 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Colonel Wimpleton and I have made it all up," 
 I replied. 
 
 " I'm so glad ! " exclaimed my mother. 
 
 " He told me I might take command of the Ucayga 
 again; but I don't think I shall. How did Van 
 Wolter make out going down to-day?" 
 
 "Lost the trains this morning; for he would not 
 go through the Horse Shoe Channel. He just saved 
 them this afternoon. There is a great deal of grum- 
 bling." 
 
 "I will go pilot in her to-morrow," I added. 
 
 "Why not captain?" 
 
 "I'm really sorry for Van Wolter. He is a good, 
 honest man, and I don't like to displace him. I hope 
 a new arrangement will be made soon." 
 
 My father was curious to know what had passed 
 between the colonel and myself; but I told him I 
 was not at liberty to inform him, and he was rea- 
 sonable enough not to require me to violate the 
 confidence of the magnate. I told him, however, 
 that we were better friends than ever before, and, 
 what I regarded as the best news. of all, that Colo- 
 nel Wimpleton had stopped drinking. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 241 
 
 For some reason or other, I felt happier that night 
 than for years before. I could not help believing 
 that there was "a good time coming." Everything 
 looked more hopeful to me than ever before. One 
 thing was very surprising to me. In the long talk 
 I had had with Colonel Wimpleton, he had not even 
 alluded to the matter which had so excited his in- 
 dignation on the day we went to Grass Springs. 
 Not a word had he said about Tommy Toppleton 
 and Miss Minnie, or about Waddie and Grace. I 
 had expected him to speak of this subject, and I 
 feared it; for, as I was not disposed to deceive 
 him, it would have been a very embarrassing topic 
 to me. I was almost prepared to believe that he 
 intended to let the young people follow their own 
 inclinations, if they had any inclinations of this 
 kind. 
 
 At half past eight the next morning I was on 
 the wharf when the Ucayga arrived from up the 
 lake. I saw John, the colonel's ti'Rri, hand Yan 
 Wolter a note, as I went on board, tie opened it, 
 and read its contents. 
 
 "I'm glad to see you, Wolf," saiJ" he> as I pre- 
 16 
 
242 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 seated myself. " I am ordered to report to you as 
 'captain of the Ucayga again," said Van Wolter. 
 
 "I have not received my appointment as captain," 
 I replied. " Of course I cannot take the command 
 without authority." 
 
 "Here it is." 
 
 "That is not directed to me. I want you to keep 
 your place, Van Wolter, for the present. I will be 
 your pilot to-day ; and, when I have seen Colonel 
 Wimpleton, I hope it will be all right with both 
 of us." 
 
 He objected, but I prevailed upon him at last to 
 pocket the note, and retain his position. I took the 
 Ucayga through the Horse Shoe Channel on that 
 trip, and she was on time. When I returned at 
 noon, Colonel Wimpleton came on board, and gave 
 me a very pleasant greeting. 
 
 "What does Yan Wolter say about his boy?" he 
 asked. 
 
 "Not a word. Of course he does not know any- 
 thing about the affair of yesterday." 
 
 "You can tell him that Nick has gone to Cali- 
 fornia, if you believe he has gone there." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 243. 
 
 "I do not believe it. I think we had better say 
 nothing about him. Probably he will come back 
 when he has spent his money." 
 
 "Well, what does Van Wolter say about losing 
 his place as captain?" 
 
 "I don't think he has lost it yet. I have not 
 been appointed." 
 
 "I thought you would consider what I said yes- 
 terday as an appointment." 
 
 "Not exactly, sir," I replied. "I was in hopes 
 that you would make me the agent of the line." 
 
 "I have thought about that matter, Wolf," he re- 
 plied, struggling to conceal a frown. "We will con- 
 sider it." 
 
 We took seats in my state-room for this purpose. 
 
244 BEAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 SEVEN PER CENT. BONDS. 
 
 " "VJIT^F, * haVe decided tnat I Wil1 taVe DOtn ~ 
 
 Y f ing to do with the consolidation of the two 
 lines" said Colonel Wimpleton, as he seated him- 
 self in the state-room. 
 
 " I am sorry for that, sir," I replied, my heart sink- 
 ing under the declaration, for I had permitted my 
 hopes to run very high. 
 
 "I cannot do anything which looks like receding 
 from my position." 
 
 "Though I am greatly disappointed, sir, of course 
 I have no right to complain." 
 
 "You shall have no reason to complain. I pur- 
 pose to leave the whole matter in the hands of 
 the Steamboat Company," he added, with a smile on 
 his face which seemed to be struggling with a frown 
 for the mastery of his expression. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 245 
 
 "To the students?" I inquired, unable to believe 
 that I heard him right; for leaving the matter to 
 the Steamboat Company was precisely the same thing 
 as yielding the point. 
 
 "Yes, to the students," he answered, pursing up 
 his lips, as though he were afraid I should see that 
 what he was doing afforded him pleasure. 
 
 "Will you do me the favor to withdraw the or- 
 der you sent to Captain Van Wolter ? " I asked, de- 
 lighted with the prospect, and almost giddy under 
 the sudden change of the colonel. 
 
 " Certainly I will, if you desire it. Send for him." 
 
 I called Van Wolter from the wheel-house, and 
 he gave up the note he had received. 
 
 "That means that you are still captain of the 
 boat," said the colonel to Van Wolter. 
 
 " I was quite satisfied to give up the place, sir ; 
 for I want to say that I shall never dare to take 
 the boat through the Horse Shoe Channel again," 
 replied the captain. 
 
 "For the present I will act as your pilot," I in- 
 terposed. 
 
 Van Wolter withdrew, and I was curious to know 
 
245 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 whether the colonel intended to give the Steamboat 
 Company definite instructions in regard to the con- 
 solidation of the two lines, or leave it to the mem- 
 bers. 
 
 "Do you go up to Hitaca in the boat to-night, 
 Wolf?" 
 
 "No, sir. I shall only act as pilot for the Horse 
 Shoe Channel until the Steamboat Company makes 
 its arrangement." 
 
 " Then I wish to see you in my library when you 
 return from Ucayga. I have a little business to 
 transact with you." 
 
 "I will be there, sir. But do you not intend to 
 indicate your wishes in regard to the union or con- 
 solidation of the two lines?" 
 
 "I do not, though I would like to hear what the 
 arrangement is before it is proposed to the other side." 
 
 " You shall be informed, sir." 
 
 He went on the wharf, and I saw him drive off 
 in his buggy. I was never so happy in my life. 
 The young peacemakers had a fine prospect of suc- 
 cess, and I was very impatient to see Waddie, and 
 inform him of what had taken place. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 247 
 
 " What's going on, Captain Penniman ? " asked 
 Yan Wolter, as I passed him on my way to the 
 shore. 
 
 "There may be some change in the running of 
 the boat," I replied. 
 
 "But who is to be captain of the Ucayga?" 
 
 "I don't know yet; but, as you have been faith- 
 ful to me, I do not intend to desert you." 
 
 "Thank you, Wolf. You are a Christian," added 
 he, with a grateful smile. 
 
 "I will go down the lake with you this after- 
 noon," I continued, as I stepped upon the wharf. 
 
 I hastened to the Institute, and considered my- 
 self justified in asking to see Wad die before the 
 session was closed ; and we took a seat in the play- 
 ground. 
 
 " What's the matter now, Wolf? " asked my friend, 
 satisfied from my coming at such a time that I had 
 something important to communicate. 
 
 "Nothing is the matter." 
 
 "You went up to Hitaca with my father night 
 before last." 
 
 " I did ; but that has nothing to do with my 
 
248 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 present business," I replied, evasively. "Finding your 
 father in pretty good humor, after what Major Top- 
 pleton had done, I opened the matter of uniting the 
 two lines again." 
 
 "Good!" exclaimed Waddie. "By the great horn 
 spoon, I wish it could be done." 
 
 "It can be." 
 
 " You don't mean so." 
 
 "I think it can; though your father will not 
 have anything to do with it himself." 
 
 "How can it be done, then?" 
 
 " He says he will leave it to the Steamboat Com- 
 pany, and they may do as they think best." 
 
 "Then it is done!" shouted Waddie, jumping up, 
 and capering about like a crazy man. 
 
 " Call a meeting at once." 
 
 "Til do it." 
 
 "At the close of the session this forenoon?" 
 
 "Yes; but what shall we do?" 
 
 " Simply appoint a committee of three, with full 
 powers to make any arrangement they think proper." 
 
 " Will you attend the meeting, Wolf? " asked 
 Waddie, anxiously. 
 
rTHE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 249 
 
 "No; I cannot. I have to pilot the boat down 
 to Ucayga; but I will meet the committee, at half 
 past six, wherever you say," I replied. 
 
 "All right. This is first rate, Wolf— isn't it?" 
 
 " Yes, it is ; ever so much better than I expected.. 
 But I can stay no longer, for I have only time to 
 go over and see Tommy, and get him to call a 
 meeting of the Railroad Company." 
 
 "You are captain of the steamer again, Wolf," 
 said Wad die, laughing. 
 
 "No; Yan Wolter was displaced, though I was 
 not appointed ; but your father has recalled the or- 
 der. I'm ambitious, Waddie, and I am looking for 
 a better place than that of captain." 
 
 "What's that?" 
 
 "I want to be general agent of the two lines 
 when they are united. I think I can do more good 
 in that capacity than in any other." 
 
 "You shall have the place if you want it." 
 
 "I do," I replied, as I left him. 
 
 Crossing the lake, I found Tommy Toppleton at 
 his studies. I stated the case to him, and he prom- 
 ised to call a meeting of the stockholders if his father 
 
250 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 consented. It did not occur to me that Major Top- 
 pleton would offer any opposition to the plan, and 
 I returned to Centreport, satisfied that my hopes 
 would soon be realized. After making the trip down 
 the lake, I called upon Colonel Wimpleton, as I had 
 agreed to do. 
 
 "Wei], Wolf, what have you done about consoli- 
 dation?" he asked, with a smile. 
 
 "Both companies were to call meetings, and by 
 this time I suppose each has chosen a committee of 
 conference." 
 
 "Very well; I don't intend to meddle with the 
 matter. I wished to see you upon other business. 
 Have you heard anything more from Nick Yan 
 Wolter?" 
 
 "No, sir; not a word." 
 
 "Doesn't his father say anything?" 
 
 "Of course not. Probably he thinks his son is in 
 some hotel in Hitaca." 
 
 "But he would be likely to inquire about him, then, 
 for he spends the night at the upper end of the lake. 5 
 
 "He has not mentioned him to me. I don't 
 think Nick will come back till his money is spent." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 251 
 
 "We are well rid of him. I suppose, Wolf, that 
 ten thousand dollars in cash would be rather em- 
 barrassing to you; and instead of it, I have made 
 up the amount in good paying bonds, yielding seven 
 per cent." 
 
 "Bonds?" I inquired, bewildered by his speech. 
 
 " If you prefer cash, you shall have it," added he. 
 
 "I don't prefer either. I don't understand what 
 you mean." 
 
 "Didn't Nick rob you of your check?" 
 
 "I didn't regard it as my check. I burned mine." 
 
 "Come, Wolf, we will not be at loggerheads on 
 this matter. When I gave you that check I gave 
 it to you; and, if my pride would permit me to 
 withhold the gift now, my sense of duty would not. 
 You must take either the money or the bonds." 
 
 "I have no right to either, sir," I pleaded. "I 
 don't know but so much money would spoil me." 
 
 "I think nothing will spoil you, Wolf." . 
 
 "I will not deny that it would be very pleasant 
 to me to have the money; but the manner of get- 
 ting it does not suit me so well. If it is to pur- 
 chase my silence — " 
 
252 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Nonsense!" interrupted he, impatiently. "You 
 have put more than double this amount into my 
 pocket by your management of the steamer. You 
 have saved my life, and saved me from shame and 
 disgrace. I insist that you take it. Shall it be in 
 cash or bonds?" 
 
 " In bonds, sir," I replied, yielding the point ; and 
 for the first time in my life I felt that I was a rich 
 man. 
 
 He handed me a package containing the securi- 
 ties. 
 
 " I am all the richer, Wolf, for giving you this." 
 
 "I don't know, sir, but that it will bother me to 
 conceal from my father and mother the reason for 
 my having so much wealth." 
 
 "Tell your father and mother as much as you 
 please, then; but don't let me be talked about in 
 the streets, if you can help it." 
 
 " I will be very prudent, sir, and my father will 
 also." 
 
 "When does the committee of the Steamboat 
 Company meet, Wolf?" 
 
 "At half past six this afternoon." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 253 
 
 "Will you tell Waddie I wish to see him before 
 they meet?" 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 "I do not intend to meddle with the business, 
 only to make a suggestion to him." 
 
 I left him, with the securities in my pocket, hardly 
 able to believe that I was Wolf Penniman. When 
 I saw Waddie, I sent him to his father; but he ap- 
 peared promptly at the place appointed for the 
 meeting of the Steamboat committee. The members 
 were Waddie, who had again been elected president, 
 Ben Pinkerton, and Dick Bayard. 
 
 " I believe the world is coming to an end," said 
 Ben, after he had cordially greeted me. 
 
 "No; only the war between the two sides of the 
 lake," I replied. 
 
 " Well, Wolf, we are fully authorized to act for 
 our Company," interposed Waddie, who was impatient 
 to proceed with the business. "We can do any- 
 thing we like with the Company, even if we sink it." 
 
 "You talk about consolidation and union," said 
 Dick Bayard. "I don't think these words mean the 
 same thins" 
 
254 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "I know they don't" I replied. 
 
 "Consolidation means union, but union don't mean 
 consolidation," added Ben Pinkerton. "By the former, 
 the two Companies would be fused into one; by 
 the latter, they would only run their respective lines 
 in connection with each other." 
 
 "I suppose we are to determine whether we unite 
 • or consolidate," said Waddie. 
 
 "I shall be satisfied with either," I replied. 
 
 The committee discussed the question for some 
 time, and finally agreed to make a proposition to 
 the Railroad Company, first, to consolidate, and then, 
 if this plan failed, to unite. All the terms of both 
 plans were settled, and this committee were prepared 
 to meet the other. 
 
 "There is one more point," said Ben Pinkerton. 
 "Whether we consolidate or unite, it is necessary 
 to have a general agent, and I move that this com- 
 mittee, on its part, appoint Captain Wolf Penni- 
 man." 
 
 The motion was carried, after it had been sec- 
 onded by Dick Bayard. 
 
 "I move that his salary, to be paid by the consoli- 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 255 
 
 dated Company, or by both Companies, in the ratios 
 of the fares, be fifteen hundred dollars a year," added 
 Dick. 
 
 "I beg you will not mention this subject yet," I 
 interposed. "It is rather premature." 
 
 "Not at all," replied Wacldie. "This must be 
 part of the bargain." 
 
 The motion was instantly carried; and I learned 
 that this was the matter upon which the colonel 
 had wished to see his son. The business was done, 
 and I went home.- The next evening the two com- 
 mittees met in conference. 
 
256 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 THE COMMITTEE OP CONFERENCE. 
 
 THE committee of conference met at the rail- 
 road station in Middleport, and I was invited to 
 be present on the interesting occasion. On the part 
 of the Railroad Company, Tommy Toppleton, Ned 
 Skotchley, and Bob Briscoe appeared. Each was 
 ready to suggest a plan for a union of the two lines. 
 Major Toppleton had assented to the union; but he 
 insisted upon knowing the terms before final action 
 was taken. 
 
 "I have a plan for consolidating the two Com- 
 panies," said Waddie. 
 
 " What, making one Company of the two ? " asked 
 Tommy. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "I don't know about that, I don't see how it 
 can be done." 
 
THE YOUXG PEACEMAKERS. 257 : 
 
 "Very easily, I think," answered Waddie. "The 
 capital stock of the Railroad Company is two hundred 
 thousand; of the Steamboat Company one hundred' 
 thousand. We make a new corporation, with a capital 
 of three hundred thousand, of which you own two> 
 thirds, and we one third." 
 
 "But the Steamboat Company has not a hundred 
 thousand dollars' worth of property," suggested Tom- 
 my. "The Ucayga did not cost that" 
 
 "No, she did not; but the Company have really 
 the monopoly of the through travel, and the line 
 pays a dividend of twenty per cent, on a hundred 
 thousand dollars. Our side does not gain anything 
 by consolidation. The people of Centreport and 
 Ruoara will not be so well accommodated under 
 the new arrangement as they are now," responded 
 "Waddie. 
 
 "But you will have your share of the railroad 
 profits," suggested Tommy. 
 
 "What were your dividends last year? "'asked the 
 President of the Steamboat Company, with a smile. 
 
 " They will be much larger under the new arrange- 
 
 17 
 
258 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 "And those of the steamer will be much smaller." 
 
 "We have spent fully two hundred thousand on 
 the railroad," added Briscoe. "We have just laid 
 down new rails, and built a bridge over the river 
 at the foot of the lake." 
 
 "And we have two steamers," added Skotchley. 
 
 "Let the steamers be sold, if they are not want- 
 ed," said Ben Pinkerton. 
 
 "And let the purchaser set up an opposition line," 
 replied Tommy. 
 
 " But Middleport would have two votes in a stock- 
 holders' meeting to one from Centreport." 
 
 "No; one of the conditions is, that the stock 
 may be equalized by the payment of its par value, 
 at the option of the Steamboat Company." 
 
 Each party felt it necessary to be very sharp, 
 and every point and proposition was disputed, for 
 the holders of the mortgage bonds of each com- 
 pany — Colonel Wimpleton and Major Toppleton — 
 were to revise and approve their action. At nine 
 o'clock in the evening no progress had been made, 
 and I was satisfied that there were too many ob- 
 stacles in the way of consolidation. I thought it 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 259 
 
 very doubtful whether the colonel would allow his 
 property in the steamer to. pass into the control of 
 the other side. I suggested, therefore, that the other 
 and more simple method be considered. 
 
 "Let each company run its own line on its own 
 hook," said Waddie. "We will convey the passen' 
 gers from Hitaca to Middleport, and you to Ucayga. 
 Each party is to have the exclusive right to his 
 own share of the line." 
 
 "But that leaves two steamers on our hands for 
 which we shall then have no use," objected Tommy. 
 
 "They are not worth much," laughed Ben Pink- 
 erton. 
 
 " They are worth too much to be permitted to rot 
 at the wharf," answered Tommy. " We don't want 
 steamers if we are to have no use for them." 
 
 "That's so," added Briscoe. "It is fair for the 
 Steamboat Company to buy our boats." 
 
 "What do you think, Wolf?" 
 
 "I am not one of the high contracting powers, 
 and perhaps I ought not to say anything," I replied, 
 lightly. 
 
 "Don't stand on any ceremony, Wolf." 
 
260 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "Well, then, I think Briscoe's suggestion is a 
 fair one." 
 
 "What do you ask for them?" inquired Waddie. 
 
 "They ought to be appraised by three disinter- 
 ested men," I added. "Both parties should be bound 
 to their award." 
 
 "I think we ought to have what they cost," said 
 Tommy. "We paid the par value of the shares for 
 the stock we bought." 
 
 "I don't think so," interposed Dick Bayard, catch- 
 ing the point. "They are not worth so much now, 
 when there is no use for them." 
 
 This point was discussed at considerable length ; 
 but my proposition was finally adopted. 
 
 " Now, how shall the lares be divided ? " said 
 Tommy. 
 
 "In the ratio of the distance which each line 
 carries the passengers," replied Pinkerton. 
 
 "That's not fair," added Briscoe. "It costs more 
 to run a railroad than a steamboat. The ratio of 
 the time ought to be taken into the account." 
 
 "I don't see it," interposed Waddie. 
 
 "If we shorten the time half or three quarters of 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 261 
 
 an hour by uniting the two lines, the Steamboat 
 Company has the benefit of it, though it is the 
 railroad that does it," argued Briscoe. "The Ucayga's 
 best time now is three hours and a half. If I un- 
 derstand Captain Penniman, under the new arrange- 
 ment the time is to be three hours from Hitaca to 
 Ucayga." 
 
 "Exactly so," I answered. 
 
 "Then it is the railroad that shortens the time, 
 and the Steamboat Company has the benefit of it," 
 continued Briscoe, triumphantly. "I move you the 
 division be equal. We take the Steamboat Com- 
 pany's checks, and they take ours. In settlement 
 each party shall pay the other one dollar to redeem 
 its own checks." 
 
 The committee on the part of the steamer yield- 
 ed this point, after some further discussion. 
 
 "Now we want a general agent for both lines," said 
 Waddie. 
 
 " With your permission I will retire while this 
 subject is considered," I interposed; and, without 
 waiting for a reply, I went out of the room. 
 
 I had not been absent five minutes before I was 
 
262 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 recalled, and informed that I was to be recommend- 
 ed as the general agent, at a salary of fifteen hun- 
 dred a year, half of which was to be paid by each 
 Company. I returned my thanks for the honor done 
 me, and for the liberality of the salary. Many other 
 details of the proposed union were settled, and it 
 was eleven o'clock before the business was finished. 
 I went with Tommy to his father's house, and the 
 major carefully read the agreement, as it had been 
 drawn up by the secretary of the railroad committee. 
 Somewhat to my surprise, he took a pen and wrote 
 his approval upon it. 
 
 "It's a fair thing," said he. "You have done the 
 business well, Tommy. I am afraid Wimpleton will 
 not agree to it." 
 
 " Why not, father ? " asked Tommy, anxiously. 
 
 "Because there are two things in the agreement 
 which may not seem to be fair on the face of the in 
 — the purchase of our two steamers, and the equal 
 division of the fares;" and the major went over 
 about the same arguments that had been used in 
 the committee of conference. 
 
 I confess that I went to bed that night not a lit- 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 263 
 
 tie worried at the fate of the plan on the other 
 side of the lake. In the morning I went over to 
 take my place on board of the Ucayga. I found 
 Waddle there, and with rather a long face. 
 
 " What does your father say ? " I asked, though 
 Waddie's face had already answered the question. 
 
 " lie said he would not have anything to do with 
 the matter." 
 
 "Will he indorse the agreement?" 
 
 "He will give his formal assent to everything we 
 have done, but nothing more." 
 
 "That's all we want." 
 
 "Not quite. He will not purchase the two old 
 steamers," added Waddie. "He says they are old 
 tubs, of no use now, and he is not disposed to take 
 them off the major's hands. Perhaps you can move 
 him, Wolf. Nobody else can." 
 
 Waddie was despondent He had objected to 
 purchasing the steamers, and had only yielded after 
 consulting me. I was confident that the colonel 
 could be brought over. 
 
 " If your father will agree to all the rest, Waddie, 
 I will see that the purchase of the steamers does 
 not break up the arrangement," I rerjlied. 
 
■264 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "What can you do?" 
 
 " O, I will buy them myself, and set up an oppo- 
 sition line," I answered, laughing. 
 
 "You are the general agent, Wolf." 
 
 "I can resign." 
 
 "But you would not do that, even if you could 
 buy the steamers." 
 
 "Probably not; but here comes your father. I 
 will talk about the matter with him." 
 
 Colonel Wimpleton came on board. He looked 
 very good-natured. 
 
 "I am going down to Ucayga, Wolf." 
 
 "I am glad of it, for I wish to speak with you," 
 I replied. 
 
 "Do you wish to convince me that I ought to 
 throw half our business into the hands of Topple- 
 ton, and then compensate myself for the loss by 
 buying those old boats, which are not worth five 
 thousand dollars apiece, though they cost him double 
 that sum ? " 
 
 "I don't wish to convince you against your judg- 
 ment, sir." 
 
 "I can't buy them. If the Steamboat Company 
 
THE YOUXG PEACEMAKERS. 265 
 
 can make an arrangement to run in connection with 
 the railroad, I will offer no objection ; but when they 
 ask me to buy two old tubs — that's quite another 
 thing." 
 
 "Do you think the two boats are worth ten thou- 
 sand dollars?"! asked. 
 
 "Just about that." 
 
 " Then I will buy them, sir," I replied, as modestly 
 as I could in uttering so grand a proposition. 
 
 "You, Wolf!" 
 
 "I mean so, sir." 
 
 " What for ? " he asked, opening his eyes in amaze- 
 ment. 
 
 "I think I could get more than seven per cent, 
 for my money out of them." 
 
 "If you can, then I can." 
 
 "I might set up an opposition line with them," 
 I replied, laughing. 
 
 " An opposition line ! " 
 
 " Or, if I had not the conscience to do it myself, 
 some one else might. In a word, sir, if you are 
 going to run the Ucayga from Hitaca to Middle- 
 port, you ought to control all the passenger steam- 
 ers on the lake." 
 
266 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "That's true, Wolf." 
 
 "If Major Toppleton keeps those boats, he has a 
 hold upon you which you may feel when any mis- 
 understanding occurs." 
 
 "Just so." 
 
 "Besides, you want those boats, sir. If you can 
 buy them cheap, it will pay to run them as ferry 
 boats — one between Centreport and Middleport, and 
 the other between Ruoara and Spangleport." 
 
 "Well, Wolf, I don't care about bothering with 
 referees. You may offer Toppleton ten thousand 
 dollars for the two," continued the colonel, who, I 
 was satisfied, did not really object to the terms of 
 the union, but, rather from the force of habit than 
 for any other reason, deemed it necessary to offer 
 some resistance to his old enemy. 
 
 I had not expected this easy victory in the argu- 
 ment, and I was convinced that Colonel Wimple- 
 ton was an altered man. I doubt whether he had 
 seen a time in three years before when he was en- 
 tirely free from liquor. He had always been a regu- 
 lar drinker, and for several years an immoderate one, 
 I was forced to attribute his former malignity to 
 the rum in w T hich he had steeped himself. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 267 
 
 The colonel went down to Ucayga in the steamer, 
 and went on shore. As he did so I saw the land- 
 lord of the hotel at Grass Springs step up to him ? 
 and, with an exceedingly supercilious air, present 
 him a paper. I was interested at once, and, while 
 the boat lay at the wharf, I observed them very 
 closely. The colonel appeared to be considerably 
 excited, and looked at the paper the landlord had 
 given him with great apparent interest. As the 
 bell rang for the steamer to start, he came on board, 
 followed by his companion. 
 
'26S BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 THE MAGNATES JOIN HANDS. 
 
 "UST as the deck hands were hauling in the 
 plank, Major Toppleton rushed down and leaped 
 on deck. Probably he was not aware of the fact 
 that Colonel Wimpleton was on board, or he would 
 not have incurred the liability of seeing him. I con- 
 cluded that he was nervous about the arrangements 
 for the union of the two lines, and wished to see 
 me in relation to them. 
 
 I had nothing to do till the steamer reached the 
 North Shoe, and I sat down near the door of my 
 state-room. Presently Colonel "Wimpleton appeared 
 on the hurricane deck, closely followed by the land- 
 lord of the hotel. 
 
 "Wolf, this little bill has just been handed to me," 
 said the magnate of Centreport, giving me the paper. 
 
 "What is it, sir?" 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 269 
 
 "Read it for yourself." 
 
 " Captain Penniman will see that it is all right," 
 added the landlord, whose name was Sharp. 
 
 I glanced at the bill. It was so absurd that I 
 could not help laughing. The charges were all for 
 damage done to his house and furniture by the colo- 
 nel, during his visit to the hotel. The items were 
 as follows: — 
 
 To damage done to bed and bedding, $400 
 " spilling ink, and spoiling carpet, . 300 
 " damage to bureau and chairs, . . 200 
 " keeping still about it, 300 
 
 $1200 
 
 "What do you mean by this, Mr. Sharp?" I in- 
 quired. 
 
 "I mean just what it says in that bill," he replied, 
 with a brazen face. 
 
 " Do you expect me to pay that bill ? " demanded 
 the colonel, indignantly. 
 
 "I will leave that to you, sir; but I think you will 
 pay it, as much for your own sake as mine." 
 
 "This is the most impudent piece of extortion I 
 ever saw attempted," added the magnate. 
 
270 BEAKE UP, OK 
 
 "Well, sir, if people will dance they must pay 
 the fiddler." 
 
 "Why, all the furniture in the room was not 
 worth a hundred dollars," said the indignant colonel. 
 
 " I don't want to say much about the matter, Colo- 
 nel Wimpleton. If you are not willing to pay the 
 bill, I don't care about arguing the matter. If you 
 don't pay it up, it won't be my fault if people don't 
 know what took place in that room." 
 
 The great man turned pale. The consequences 
 of his debauch followed him in such humiliating 
 demands as this bill. 
 
 "Why didn't you put it all down under the last 
 item of ' keeping still about it ' ? " added Colonel 
 Wimpleton ; but he was alarmed at the threat of 
 the landlord, and his speech was very mild. 
 
 "It is an outrageous imposition," I ventured to 
 say, when I found it quite impossible to keep still. 
 
 "That comes very well from you, Captain Penni- 
 man, after you have had your nest feathered," sneered 
 Sharp. 
 
 In my turn, I was abashed at this home thrust, 
 though I could not believe that it was anything 
 more than a supposition on his part. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 271 
 
 " I never attempted to extort money from any per- 
 son," I replied. " I was with Colonel Wimpleton, and 
 I say this bill is a swindle. I hope he will not think 
 of such a thing as paying even a penny of it." 
 
 " He can do as he thinks best," the fellow dog' 
 gedly replied. 
 
 "There isn't a shadow of justice in it," I added, as 
 the colonel stepped into the state-room, and seated 
 himself there, evidently to prevent any one from 
 seeing him. 
 
 " He was the drunkest man that ever came into 
 my house," continued Sharp ; " and, if he wants to 
 keep it out of the newspapers, he had better pay up." 
 
 "What's the matter, Sharp?" said Major Top- 
 pleton, approaching the spot at this moment. 
 
 " Ah, I didn't know you were here, sir ! " exclaimed 
 the landlord, with a start. 
 
 The major stopped before he came in front of the 
 state-room door, and he did not see that his old 
 rival was within. With the bill in my hand, — for I 
 had not yet given it back to the colonel, — I beckoned 
 the magnate of Middleport away from the dangerous 
 locality. 
 
272 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 "What's the matter, Wolf ? " asked he, mystified 
 by my movement. 
 
 " Colonel Wimpleton is in that state-room," I re- 
 plied, when we had walked abaft the engine. 
 
 "Whew!" whistled he. "I did not know he was 
 on board ; but I wanted to see you about this union 
 of the two lines." 
 
 "He did not see you, sir; and Sharp has moved 
 away from the door, so he will not tell him you are 
 here." 
 
 "I don't care about meeting him just now," 
 laughed the major. 
 
 " I thought you would not, and so I beckoned you 
 away. You know Sharp, the landlord ? " 
 
 I knew he did, for I was aware that the major 
 owned the hotel in Grass Springs, and had set Sharp 
 up in his business. 
 
 " I know he is not the man I took him to be when 
 I assisted him to his present position," replied the 
 major. " He seems to be excited about something." 
 
 "Read this bill," I added, handing him the docu- 
 ment. 
 
 Major Toppleton opened his eyes as he examined 
 the account. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKEES. 273 
 
 "Is this a joke?" he asked. 
 
 "No, sir; Sharp actually demands twelve hundred' 
 dollars of Colonel Wimpleton. The last item is 
 hush-money, but it all comes under that head." 
 
 " The miserable scoundrel ! " exclaimed the major, 
 indignantly. " I am tempted to kick him." 
 
 " He says the colonel was the drunkest man that 
 ever entered his house, and, if he does not pay this 
 swindle, everybody shall know it." 
 
 "What if he was drunk? The man that sells 
 him the liquor is not the one to condemn and expose 
 him. I will give the scoundrel a lesson he will never 
 forget. Sharp!" said he, as the landlord, who was 
 pacing the deck rather nervously, passed within 
 hailing distance of him. 
 
 " At your service, Major Toppleton," replied Sharp, 
 in cringing tones. 
 
 " What have you been doing ? What does this 
 bill mean?" 
 
 The wretch started when he saw the account in 
 
 the hands of his powerful patron. Knowing the 
 
 enmity which had so long existed between the two 
 
 sides of the lake, and especially between the two 
 
 18 
 
274 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 great men, he would have counted upon the assist- 
 ance rather than the opposition of Major Toppleton 
 in any movement against his rival. 
 
 " Colonel Wimpleton came to my house the drunk- 
 est man I ever saw," replied he. 
 
 " And you are going to swindle him for it ! " 
 added the major, severely. " Sharp, your lease ex- 
 pires in July ; it will not be renewed. I will not 
 tolerate such a scoundrel." 
 
 "If you don't think it is right — " 
 
 " Right ! you villain ! Is it ever right to swin- 
 dle a man ? " 
 
 " But it was Colonel Wimpleton, and — " 
 
 " ISTo matter who it was. Colonel Wimpleton is a 
 gentleman, and if he were a hundred times my 
 enemy, I would stand up for him against any such 
 miserable trick as this." 
 
 "I won't say anything more about it, Major Top- 
 pleton," pleaded Sharp. 
 
 "But I will. I will go to every man within ten 
 miles of Grass Springs, and tell him you are a liar, 
 a swindler, and a scoundrel," continued the major, 
 much excited, as he shook his fist in the face of the 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 275 
 
 landlord. "In this matter Colonel Wimpleton is 
 ray best friend." 
 
 "Major Toppleton!" 
 
 To my surprise, Colonel Wimpleton stepped out 
 from behind the engine, and walking square up to 
 his old enemy, extended his hand to him. 
 
 " I was not aware that you were near," said the 
 major, rather startled. 
 
 "I offer you my hand, Major Topple ton," said the 
 colonel, his lip quivering with emotion. 
 
 " I accept it," replied the magnate of Middleport. 
 
 They grasped hands. If there had been any ar- 
 tillery on board the Ucayga, I should have fired a 
 hundred guns in honor of this auspicious event. As 
 it was, I called Van Wolter, and asked him to dis- 
 play every piece of bunting on the steamer. I was 
 so delighted that it seemed to me I should " go up." 
 The young peacemakers had been at work for a year 
 to bring about this result; but both of the great men 
 had hung back. I did not consider that the recon- 
 ciliation was actually made on the deck of the Ucay- 
 ga. The major had been prepared for it for months, 
 and the colonel from the time the steamer was hauled 
 
276 BRAKE TJP, OR 
 
 off the sands by the Ruoara. Neither had had the 
 courage to approach the other, and I regarded the 
 coming of the landlord as a fortunate event. 
 
 Sharp hung his head with shame, as he saw the 
 magnates join hands. He had brought his bill to a 
 bad market. I wondered whether Nick Van Wol- 
 ter had not put him up to this trick. The fellow 
 had boldly told me that my nest had been feathered, 
 and no one but Nick had known about the check 
 until it was drawn. 
 
 "Major Toppleton, probably you understand this 
 matter now," said the colonel, still trembling with 
 emotion. 
 
 "I know nothing about it, except that this scoun- 
 drel was trying to swindle you. I have already told 
 him his lease would not be renewed," replied the 
 major, still holding the hand of his old rival. "What- 
 ever differences we have had, I know you to be a 
 gentleman and a man of honor; and I would protect 
 even an enemy from such a swindle as this." 
 
 " I trust we shall no longer be enemies," added 
 Colonel Wimpleton. 
 
 " Not by my choice, certainly," answered the major. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 277 
 
 " Our boys and girls have set us a good example. 
 They have made peace among themselves, and we 
 ought not to be behind them in this matter." 
 
 I was obliged to go to the wheel, as the steamer was 
 approaching the North Shoe; but I was so excited 
 by the auspicious event which had just transpired, 
 that I was afraid I should run the boat aground my- 
 self, as Van Wolter had clone. But I had hardly 
 taken my place at the wheel before both the major 
 and the colonel entered, and continued their conver- 
 sation. The unwonted sight of the two great men 
 talking together on friendly terms had been noticed 
 by the passengers, and they were gathering on the 
 hurricane deck to witness the strange exhibition. 
 The two gentlemen were annoyed by the interest 
 manifested in their affairs, and retreated to the wheel- 
 house to escape observation. 
 
 "I must beg you to retire to the captain's state- 
 room, gentlemen," I interposed. "I am so interest- 
 ed in what you say, that I am afraid I shall run the 
 steamer aground if I listen to it." 
 
 I pointed to the door which opened from the 
 wheel-house into the state-room, and they were con- 
 siderate enough to retire. 
 
278 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " The world's coming to an end," said Van Wolter, 
 standing opposite me at the wheel. 
 
 "On the contrary, I think it is only just beginning 
 to exist," I replied ; and it did seem to me that we 
 were all about to enter upon a new life — a life of 
 peace. 
 
 " They have really made up." 
 
 "They have indeed. I wish we had a twenty-four 
 pounder on board," I continued. "I would make a 
 noise in honor of the event." 
 
 " I have put out all the bunting we have, and it 
 makes quite a show." 
 
 "Everything will go right now, and the union will 
 certainly be arranged," I added. 
 
 "What union?" asked Van Wolter, who had had 
 no hint of the negotiations in progress. 
 
 " The union of the two lines. In a short time, this 
 boat will make two trips a day from Middleport to 
 Hitaca, connecting with the railroad." 
 
 "You don't say it!" exclaimed Van Wolter. 
 
 " The two companies split on only one point. That 
 will be arranged now." 
 
 " I suppose one of the captains of the old boats 
 will take this one, then," added he, rather gloomily. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 279 
 
 "Not at all. I am to be general agent for both 
 lines, and you will remain in command of this boat." 
 
 "Is that so?" 
 
 "I shall insist upon this arrangement. I never go 
 back on a good friend." 
 
 "You are a Christian, Captain Penniman." 
 
 "I try to be one. You will have no more trouble 
 about the Horse Shoe Channel. You must make 
 yourself agreeable to your passengers, and I have no 
 doubt you will be as popular as you deserve to be." 
 
 As we approached the bend of the channel the 
 conversation was discontinued ; but, when I could 
 leave the helm, I joined the magnates in the state- 
 room. 
 
280 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 MOKE SEVEN PER CENT. BONDS. 
 
 WHEN I entered the state-room where the 
 magnates were, Colonel Wimpleton was in- 
 viting Major Toppleton to dine with him that day. 
 Men are apt to go from one extreme to the other, 
 and, from the exceeding cordiality of the reunion, I 
 was afraid they might overdo the matter. Yet they 
 had once been warm personal friends, and had cho- 
 sen this locality on the lake in order to be near 
 each other. Long and bitter had the quarrel been ; 
 but now, by the influence of the young peacemakers, 
 it was happily ended. 
 
 " Wolf, you must dine with us," said Colonel Wim- 
 pleton, as I entered the state-room. " We will smoke 
 the pipe of peace to-day." 
 
 "I thank you; I never smoke, but I will dine 
 with you," I replied. "At what hour?" 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 281 
 
 "Three o'clock." 
 
 " Then I shall be obliged to decline, for I must 
 pilot the boat down this afternoon." 
 
 « ^r e y/ }}i make it six o'clock, then. Major Top- 
 pleton, you must bring all your family with you." 
 
 " They will all be very happy to come," answered 
 the magnate of Middleport. 
 
 Then Grace would be there, which offered an 
 additional inducement to me. I concluded that the 
 colonel would not say anything more about "court- 
 ing," though I happened to know that Tommy and 
 Miss Minnie had met two or three times since the 
 affair off the Horse Shoe. 
 
 "You will excuse me, gentlemen, for speaking of 
 business at such a time as this ; but I should like to 
 know if you have agreed upon the terms of the 
 union between the two lines," I continued. 
 
 " We have not mentioned the subject," said Major 
 Toppleton. "Whatever Colonel Wimpleton agrees 
 to, I shall fully indorse." 
 
 " I am authorized to make you an offer for the 
 two steamers, Major Toppleton," I added. 
 
 "You needn't make the offer, Wolf," interposed 
 
282 BRAKE UP, OK 
 
 the colonel. "I will accept the terms of the ar- 
 rangement in all respects, as drawn up by the com- 
 mittee of conference." 
 
 " If the arrangement is not entirely satisfactory, 
 I will modify it in any manner my friend Colonel 
 Wimpleton may suggest." 
 
 " Everything is entirely satisfactory to me," per- 
 sisted he of Centreport. 
 
 "But you did raise an objection," insisted he of 
 Middleport. 
 
 " Colonel Wimpleton thought it was not worth 
 while to bother with referees to fix the value of the 
 two steamers," I interposed. " Of course nothing 
 can be done till they have been appraised." 
 
 " That's an excellent suggestion of my friend. 
 What was the offer, Wolf?" asked the major. 
 
 "Don't mention it, Wolf," said the colonel. 
 
 "I accept it, whatever it was," continued the 
 major. 
 
 "We had not met when I authorized Wolf to 
 make the offer. I am ashamed of it now," added 
 the colonel. 
 
 "I think I can settle this matter, gentlemen, to 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 283 
 
 the satisfaction of both of you," I ventured to say. 
 " You shall each mark the price on a piece of paper, 
 and the sum to be paid shall be found by splitting 
 the difference between the two." 
 
 " I agree," said Major Toppleton, promptly. 
 
 " So do I," as promptly replied Colonel Wimpleton. 
 
 I gave each of them a piece of paper and a pencil. 
 
 " I shall take into consideration the fact that the 
 new arrangement renders the old boats of less value 
 than they are in the railroad line," said the major, 
 as he wrote his valuation on the paper, and handed 
 it to me. 
 
 Colonel Wimpleton made his figures, and gave 
 me his paper. One was eight thousand, — the ma- 
 jor's, — the other twelve thousand. Half the differ- 
 ence between them, added to the smaller, or taken 
 from the greater, gave the agreed price. 
 
 "Just the amount I was authorized to offer," said 
 I, exhibiting the two papers. 
 
 " I am satisfied," replied the colonel. 
 
 "So am I," added the major. 
 
 u The question is settled, then," I continued. 
 
 " Wolf, where is Sharp ? " asked the major. 
 
284 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 " Probably he went on shore at Ruoara," I replied. 
 
 " I will clean him out on the first of next month." 
 
 " Not on my account," interposed the colonel. 
 
 " I will not permit so great a scoundrel as he is to 
 occupy a house of mine," protested the major. 
 
 "His tongue may cause me some annoyance," add- 
 ed the colonel, fixing his gaze upon the floor. 
 
 "You may be sure that he will never utter a 
 word to your disparagement." 
 
 "I am aware that I have given him cause to — " 
 
 "My dear colonel, we are all human," interrupted 
 Major Toppleton. "But, if Sharp says a word 
 against you, I shall consider it as said against myself. 
 Give yourself no uneasiness about it. I will take 
 care of him." 
 
 "You are very kind and considerate, major. I 
 wish to tell you what I told Wolf the other night — - 
 that I have determined never to taste intoxicatino- 
 
 o 
 
 drinks in any form again. If there is no wine on 
 my table to-day, — and there will not be, — you 
 will understand the reason. It was absolutely neces- 
 sary for me to 'brake up.'" 
 
 Major Toppleton politely changed the topic, which 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 285 
 
 was even more embarrassing to him than to the 
 colonel. The Ucayga was approaching the wharf 
 at Centreport, and the two gentlemen came out of 
 the state-room. 
 
 " Why do you show so much bunting to-day, 
 Wolf?" asked Colonel Wimpleton, when, for the 
 first time, he discovered the display of flags. 
 
 " In honor of the great event of the day," I replied. 
 
 " It is a great event — isn't it ? " he added, with 
 a smile. 
 
 "The greatest thing that ever happened, sir!" 
 
 The boat was made fast to the wharf, and, as the ma- 
 jor wished to return home at once, the colonel directed 
 Captain Van Wolter to run the Ucayga over to the 
 Middleport side, and went over himself. For my 
 own part, I went on shore, for I was in a hurry to 
 see Waddie, and give him the astounding news. I 
 hastened up to the Institute, and called him out. 
 
 " What's up, Wolf? " asked he, anxiously, as he 
 met me in the principal's office. "I hope nothing 
 has gone wrong with the union." 
 
 "No; that's all settled as square as a. brick; but 
 the biggest thing that ever occurred on the Western 
 
286 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 Continent, since the landing of Columbus, took place 
 to-day," I continued in high excitement. 
 
 " What's that, Wolf? " 
 
 " What do you guess, Waddie ? " 
 
 "I can't guess. Why don't you tell me?" 
 
 "Your father and Major Toppleton shook hands 
 to-day, and the war is ended." 
 
 " No ! You don't mean so ! " exclaimed Waddie, 
 his eyes opening at the news. 
 
 "It's a fact." 
 
 "By the great horn spoon!" 
 
 " O, it's so ! Do you see the Ucayga there, making 
 a landing at Middleport?" I asked, pointing out the 
 window. 
 
 "I see her." 
 
 " Your father sent her over to land the major, and 
 he has gone with him himself." 
 
 "It's too good news to be true." 
 
 I sat down and told him all about it — how they 
 happened to be on board of the Ucayga, and how 
 Sharp had brought about the reconciliation. I was 
 careful, however, not to expose the colonel's secret 
 to his son, and there was something wanting to com- 
 plete the narrative, which troubled Waddie. 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 287 
 
 "Wolf, there is something about that visit to 
 Grass Springs which I don't understand," said he. 
 " Tell me honestly ; was not my father — wasn't 
 he — " 
 
 Waddie blushed, and. hung his head. 
 
 "I know what you mean, Waddie," I interposed. 
 "It is all right now. Your father has not drank a 
 drop since, and he never will again. Everything 
 has turned out for the best, and we won't say a word 
 about what is past and gone. Your father has in- 
 vited Major Toppleton and all his family to dine 
 with him at six o'clock to-day." 
 
 " By the great horn spoon, we must turn out the 
 regiment this afternoon, and escort the major up to 
 the house," said Waddie. " Where is Tommy Top- 
 pleton ? " 
 
 "At home, I suppose." 
 
 "I must see him. Our battalion shall turn out, 
 at any rate. We'll have a time over this." 
 
 Waddie was as enthusiastic as I supposed he would 
 be. I left him, and went on board of the Ucayga on 
 her arrival from the other side. I worked for an 
 hour on the programme for the new line, which had 
 
288 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 now become a fixed fact, and then went over to Mid- 
 dleport to dinner. My father was at home, and the 
 good news had preceded me, though I had to an- 
 swer a great many questions. 
 
 " When does the new arrangement go into effect, 
 Wolf?" asked my father. 
 
 "Next Monday, I think, if we can get the bills 
 out in season." 
 
 " The Ucayga will not go down the lake then." 
 "No, sir. She will make two trips each way be- 
 tween Hitaca and Middleport." 
 
 "We shall have to hurry up, I suppose." 
 
 " No, not much. The boat will have to land at 
 
 Hitaca, and return without any delay. At this end 
 
 of the route she will wait two hours between trips." 
 
 " Do you mean to leave me in Hitaca over night ? " 
 
 "No, sir; Christy will run the boat down in the 
 
 morning, and return in her at night; you will leave 
 
 Middleport at eleven, and be back again at three. 
 
 You will be on duty from ten till four." 
 
 " That will not make a very hard day's work," 
 laughed my father. " What are you going to do, 
 Wolf? Van Wolter is to command the boat." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 289 
 
 " I am to go and come, and draw my salary of fif- 
 teen hundred a year." 
 
 " Fifteen hundred ! " exclaimed my father. 
 
 " Fifteen hundred dollars, Wolf! " repeated my 
 mother. 
 
 "My total income will be about twenty-two hun- 
 dred dollars a year," I added, as seriously as I could 
 speak. 
 
 " Where is the rest of it to come from ? " asked 
 my father. 
 
 "From the income of my property." 
 
 "What property?" 
 
 " I declare I believe I have forgotten to mention 
 that I am worth ten thousand dollars, besides what 
 I have saved up from my salary. But it is true. I 
 have the amount in bonds, which pay seven per cent." 
 
 " You don't mean so, Wolf," said my father. 
 
 " I would show them to you, but I deposited them 
 in the vault of the Centreport bank for safe keeping." 
 
 "Where did you get so much money, Wolf?" 
 
 As Colonel Wimpleton allowed me to inform my 
 parents, I told them the whole story about the check, 
 and our trip to Hitaca. 
 19 
 
290 BEAKE UP, OR 
 
 " Well, WolfJ you are a richer man than I am ; 
 but I suppose you will help me out when I am 
 short." 
 
 " O, certainly ! Can I do anything for you now ? " 
 
 " No ; I'm doing very well myself, Wolf. This 
 place is paid for, and I have something laid up for 
 a rainy clay." 
 
 "There's somebody at the front door," said my 
 mother, as the door bell rang. 
 
 To my surprise Major Toppleton followed my sis- 
 ter, who had opened the door, into the kitchen, 
 where we were at dinner. 
 
 "Wolf, here is a package for you," said the mag- 
 nate, dropping it on the table, as I was rising to 
 show him proper respect. 
 
 "What is it, sir?" I inquired, picking up the par- 
 cel, which had a marvellous resemblance to the one 
 the other magnate had presented to me. 
 
 "It contains ten thousand dollars in seven per 
 cent, bonds." 
 
 "Really, sir, I don't — " 
 
 "Yes, you do," laughed the major. "You are in 
 a hurry; so am I, and we will make a short story 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 291' 
 
 of it. My friend Colonel Wimpleton" — the major's 
 eyes twinkled — "told me what he had clone for 
 you in this way. My conscience would not let me 
 do less than he has done. I am determined to be 
 even with him. Good morning, Wolf I" 
 
 He turned on his heel, and fled from the house 
 as though an enemy were after him. My father 
 laughed, my mother cried, and I endeavored to keep 
 cool. But it was time to return to the steamer, 
 and we hastened to our duties. 
 
292 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 IN HONOR OF THE RECONCILIATION. 
 
 THERE was evidently a conspiracy to make a 
 rich man of me; and, if there had been any 
 more magnates in the vicinity, I should certainly 
 have expected a contribution from all of them. Vast 
 as were the sums bestowed upon me, a poor boy, 
 these were really but drops in the bucket to the 
 millionnaires who gave them. I could find no ex- 
 cuse for the liberality of Major Toppleton, but I 
 concluded not to quarrel with my destiny. The 
 magnate of Middleport was certainly in condition 
 to do business when he made the gift, and I was 
 not willing to hurt his feelings by declining the 
 princely present. 
 
 On the trip down to Ucayga I completed the 
 programme for the new line. The trip from one 
 end of the lake to the other was to be run in less 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 293 
 
 than three hours, with time enough to spare to 
 make up for a ten minutes' detention in both steamer 
 and the railroad. The Ucayga was to leave Hitaca 
 at seven in the morning, which was quite a reason- 
 able hour. Connecting with the train at Middleport 
 at nine, passengers were to reach Ucayga in ample 
 time for the trains. On the return of the cars at 
 eleven, the boat was to leave Middleport for Hit- 
 aca, and come back immediately, leaving Middle- 
 port for the last trip up the lake at five, and ar- 
 riving at seven. The ferries were to convey pas- 
 sengers across the lake from Ruoara and Centreport. 
 I was abundantly pleased with the programme, and 
 was sure it would give satisfaction to all parties. 
 
 On the arrival of the boat at Ucayga, I was 
 rather surprised to see a couple of brass field-pieces 
 on the wharf, ready to be rolled on board. The 
 appearance of Tommy Toppleton explained the mean- 
 ing of thern, though they were to be allowed to 
 speak for themselves in the course of the day. Tom- 
 my, who was in full uniform as the colonel of the 
 regiment, came up to me, on the hurricane deck. 
 He was as lively and cheerful as the occasion re- 
 
294 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 quired. He had seen Waddie, and the regiment 
 was to form at Centreport in season for the festivi- 
 ties. He had procured the services of a detachment 
 of the Ucayga Artillery to fire the salutes, which 
 Waddie had suggested. 
 
 "We are going to make a big time of it," said 
 Tommy, with enthusiasm. "We have engaged the 
 band here, besides the one that belongs to the regi- 
 ment — There they come. Waddie is going to have 
 a grand collation in the grove near his father's house. 
 If we don't wake things up, it will be because we 
 haven't spunk enough to do it." 
 
 "It's a big thing, Tommy," I mildly suggested. 
 
 "That's so, Wolf; and more than anybody else, 
 you have brought it about." 
 
 " Well, we have all been peacemakers," I modest- 
 ly added. 
 
 " I never expected to see the day when my father 
 and Colonel Wimpleton would shake hands and dine 
 together. We will let off a hundred guns at six 
 o'clock, when the two families sit down to supper," 
 added Tommy. " By the way, Wolf, this is a splendid 
 thins: for me." 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 295 
 
 "It is for all of us." 
 
 "Well, I mean for me in particular," replied he, 
 significantly. 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "You needn't try to be dull, Wolf. Wasn't Colo- 
 nel Wimpleton after me with a sharp stick the day 
 we went down to Grass Springs?" 
 
 " O, you mean Miss Minnie ? " 
 
 "To be sure I do — you are not stupid. I think 
 Minnie is the prettiest girl in the state, and if I 
 ever marry anybody, she will be my wife — that is, 
 if she consents;" and Tommy's under jaw dropped 
 a little, as though he realized that he had been talk- 
 ing too fast. 
 
 I told him I would guarantee her consent for one 
 and a half per cent, of two and sixpence, whereat 
 his face livened up again. I asked him into the state- 
 room to examine the programme of the new line. 
 He indorsed it on the part of the Railroad Com- 
 pany. 
 
 As the boat approached Centreport we saw that 
 there was an unusual stir on the wharf. The battal- 
 ion from Middleport was landing, and the other was 
 
296 BRAKE UP, OR 
 
 drawn up on the shore. Tommy prinked up his 
 uniform, threw back his shoulders, and looked as 
 soldierly as possible. His sorrel pony stood waiting 
 for him, and Waddie was already mounted. As soon 
 as the steamer touched the wharf I left her, and 
 hastened to see the preparations for the great occa- 
 sion. 
 
 " You are to ride in the barouche with the Top- 
 pletons, Wolf," said Waddie, dashing his fiery steed 
 up to me as soon as I appeared, so furious that I 
 trembled for my corns, for these military people are 
 always very impressive. 
 
 " Thank you, Waddie. I suppose I could walk, on a 
 pinch." 
 
 "No pinch about it; you must be escorted up to 
 the house with our guests." 
 
 "All right; I surrender," I replied; when a toot 
 from a trumpet startled his horse, and again imper- 
 illed my corns. 
 
 Tom Walton was sailing the Toppletons over in 
 the Belle, which had nearly reached the shore. I 
 was not posted in regard to the order of exercises, 
 and I watched the proceedings with interest. The 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 297 
 
 regiment was drawn up in line, with the band at 
 the head. Colonel Wimpleton's barouche was at the 
 end of the wharf, ready to receive the honored 
 guests. The field officers were all mounted, and 
 they kept flashing up and down the line, just as 
 though something would burst if they did not make 
 haste, and look especially savage. They could not 
 have been more impressive if they had been en- 
 gaged in a great battle upon which the fate of the 
 nation depended. 
 
 As the Belle drew near the landing stairs, I has- 
 tened to greet the Toppletons. I had never seen 
 Grace look prettier or more interesting, and the 
 smile she bestowed upon me was a rapture to me. 
 I assisted her out of the boat and up the steps to 
 the carriage. Mrs. Toppleton and Grace occupied 
 the back seat, while the major and myself sat on 
 the front seat. Adjutant Briscoe mounted the box, 
 to see that the driver complied with all the military 
 forms. 
 
 "Present — arms!" shouted Colonel Tommy Top- 
 pleton, as the carriage started. 
 
 The major and I uncovered, while the ladies waved 
 
298 BRAKE TTP, OE 
 
 their handkerchiefs. The band played "Hail to the 
 Chief," though who the particular chief was I had 
 no means of knowing. We passed the line, and the 
 adjutant in charge of our party directed the driver 
 to draw up at the side of the road. Half the regi- 
 ment then marched by us, and a guard of honor, 
 composed of twelve sergeants, was stationed on each 
 side of the barouche. ' 
 
 "Forward — march!" shouted Colonel Tommy 
 Toppleton. 
 
 "Drive on," added Briscoe; and the procession 
 moved off. 
 
 Somewhat to the annoyance, perhaps, of the major 
 and his lady, the line of march was through the 
 principal streets of Centreport, and of course the 
 sensation was tremendous. But, as the young j^eace- 
 makers desired to make this display, no objection 
 was offered by the guests, and in the carriage we 
 voted that we were first-class lions. The procession 
 entered the grounds of Colonel Wimpleton, and when 
 the carriage stopped at the door of the mansion, the 
 magnate and his lady appeared to welcome their 
 guests. It was the first time the wives of the two 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKERS. 299 
 
 magnates had met for many years ; and, as they had 
 not shared in the enmity of their husbands, the oc- 
 casion was a joyful one to them. We were ushered 
 into the drawing-room, and as the clock struck six, 
 dinner was announced. At this moment, Colonel 
 Tommy Toppleton and Lieutenant Colonel Waddie 
 Wimpleton entered the room. 
 
 " Bang ! bang ! " spoke the guns which had been 
 stationed in the grove, with a concussion that shook 
 the windows of the house, and was rather trying to 
 the nerves of the ladies. 
 
 At the same time the Ucayga band struck up 
 "Met again," a familiar Sunday school air, known to 
 everybody in that vicinity. Colonel Wimpleton gave 
 his arm to Mrs. Toppleton, and Major Toppleton es- 
 corted Mrs. Wimpleton to the dinner table. Tommy 
 took Miss Minnie, and I offered my arm to Miss 
 Grace. Waddie, who seemed to be out in the cold, 
 conducted one of his younger sisters, while the cler- 
 gyman who had been invited led the other. When 
 the party were seated, the minister said grace, in 
 which he briefly alluded to the reconciliation, while 
 the booming guns and the melodious strains still 
 celebrated the happy event. 
 
300 BEAKE UP, OE 
 
 The dinner was a splendid affair, and, for one, I 
 did full justice to it, for I have a weakness for good 
 dinners, especially when they are given in honor of 
 great events. The conversation soon became gen- 
 eral, and the best feeling in the world prevailed. 
 We talked of the events of the past, as well as 
 of the present, and the reconciliation was perfect. 
 I need not attempt to tell how much I enjoyed the 
 society of Grace, who sat at my side. 
 
 After dinner, the party walked out into the grove, 
 where the gallant soldiers of the regiment were 
 banqueting in honor of the occasion. Grace leaned 
 on my arm, and we had a delightful chat. When 
 she called me Mr. Wolf, I asked her to omit the 
 "Mr.," which she was kind enough to do. 
 
 "I suppose you know, Wolf, that you have done 
 more than any one else to bring about this happy 
 event," said she. 
 
 "I know that I have had it in my mind for sev- 
 eral years. Your father wanted to continue the 
 railroad to Hitaca, or build a new steamer; but I 
 always advised him to do neither. I have tried to 
 prevent quarrels; but, Grace, I think you have been 
 
THE YOUXG PEACEMAKERS. 301 
 
 the inspiration, in part at least, of my conduct. If 
 you only approve it, I am happy." 
 
 " I do approve it, with all my heart," she replied, 
 blushing. 
 
 I had not the courage to utter all that I felt, but 
 I was sure that she had a very kind regard for me. 
 
 At eight o'clock the regiment again formed in 
 line, and we were escorted down to the wharf, where 
 we embarked in the Belle for Centreport. Major 
 Toppleton had invited the Wimpletons to dine with 
 him the next day, and the invitation had been ac- 
 cepted. I was not neglected. 
 
 With this happy occasion my story ought to close. 
 The peace which was made that day was a lasting 
 one, though, as is always the case even among the 
 dearest friends, it was sometimes necessary for them 
 to "bear and forbear." The two families dined 
 together, the next day, at the major's, and the same 
 programme was repeated, even to the parade of the 
 regiment, the music, and the guns, that the Mid- 
 dleporters might make no possible mistake in regard 
 to the reconciliation. 
 
 Handbills, announcing the new arrangement of the. 
 
302 BBAKE UP, OE 
 
 " Union Line," as I called it, were immediately issued, 
 and on the following Monday all the Wimpletons 
 and all the Toppletons went over the new route. 
 We went Through by Daylight; the Lightning Ex- 
 press was On Time, and we did not find it necessary 
 to Switch Off or Brake Up, in the moral sense, 
 though both were done on the Lake Shore Railroad. 
 The travelling public were pleased with the new ar- 
 rangement, and even those who had to cross the 
 lake in the ferries did not growl, for they were 
 amply compensated for the extra trouble by the 
 better time. 
 
 We heard nothing more of !N"ick Van Wolter for 
 two months, though he turned up at the end of 
 that time. I had a long talk with his father about 
 him, and he acknowledged to me that the young 
 man's mother was too ambitious in regard to him. 
 Certainly her husband had proved to her that a 
 faithful discharge of his duty in his own humble 
 sphere was the safer course. 
 
 Colonel Wimpleton was true to his noble resolution. 
 He drank no more; and the change in his morals 
 was as great as in his manners. While his nature 
 
THE YOUNG PEACEMAKEES. 303 
 
 was the same, it was not depraved by intemperance, 
 and he was a different man, though he was not al- 
 ways gentle and courteous. 
 
 When you find yourself indulging as he did in a 
 bad habit, when you find your course of life is 
 wrong in any respect, do as he did — " Brake up." 
 
REV. ELIJAH KELLOGG'S 
 
 ELM ISLAND STORIES. 
 
 Six vols. 16mo. Illustrated. Per vol., $1.25. 
 
 1. Lion Ben of Elm Island. 
 
 2. Charlie Bell. 
 
 3. The Ark of Elm Island. 
 
 4. The Boy Farmers of Elm 
 
 Island. 
 
 5. The Young Shipbuilders of 
 
 Elm Island. 
 
 6. The Hards crabble of Elm 
 
 Island. 
 
 "There is no sentimentalism in this series. 
 It is all downright matter-of-fact boy life, and 
 of course they are deeply interested in read- 
 ing it. The history of pioneer life is so 
 attractive that one involuntarily wishes to 
 renew those early struggles with adverse 
 circumstances, and join the busy actors in 
 their successful efforts to build up pleasant 
 homes on our sea-girt islands." — Zioris 
 Herald. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 Illustrated Natural History 
 
 YOUNG HUNTER'S LIBRARY. 
 
 By Mbs. R. Lee. Four volumes. Illustrated. 
 Per vol., $i.50. 
 
 The Australian "Wanderers. 
 
 The Adventures of Captain Spencer and 
 his Horse and Dog in the Wilds of Aus- 
 tralia. 
 
 The African Crusoes. 
 
 The Adventures of Carlos and Antonio 
 in the Wilds of Africa. 
 
 Anecdotes of Animals, 
 
 With their Habits, Instincts, &c, &c. 
 
 Anecdotes of Birds, Fishes, Kep- 
 
 tiles, &c, their Habits and Instincts. 
 
 This is a very popular series, prepared for 
 the purpose of interesting the young in the 
 study of natural history. The exciting ad- 
 ventures of celebrated travellers, anecdotes 
 of sagacity in birds, beasts, &c, have been 
 interwoven in a pleasant manner. This se- 
 ries is not only very interesting but is deci- 
 dedly profitable reading. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 Wonderful Stories. 
 
 JUTLAND SERIES. 
 
 Four vols. Illustrated. Set in a neat box, or sold 
 separate. Per vol., $1.50. 
 
 The Sand Hills of Jutland. 
 
 By Hans Christian Andersen. s6mo. 
 Illustrated. 
 
 Yarns of an Old Mariner. 
 
 By Mrs. Mary Cowden Clarke. Illus- 
 trated by Cruikshank. i6nm 
 
 Schoolboy Days. 
 
 By W. H. G. Kingston, 
 teen illustrations. 
 
 i6mo. Six- 
 
 Great Men and Gallant Deeds. 
 
 By J. G. Edgar. i6mo. Illustrated. 
 
 Four books by four noted authors comprise 
 this series, which contains Adventures by Sea 
 and Land, Manly Sports of England, Boy 
 Life in English Schools, Fairy Tales and 
 Legends, — all handsomely illustrated. 
 
 L 
 
 jff LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 The Great West. 
 
 THE FRONTIER SERIES 
 
 Five vols. Illustrated. Per vol., $1.25. 
 
 Twelve Nights in the Hunters' 
 
 Camp. 
 A Thousand Miles' "Walk Across 
 
 South America. 
 
 The Cabin on the Prairie. 
 
 Planting the "Wilderness. 
 
 The Young Pioneers. 
 
 The romance surrounding the adventurous 
 lives of Western pioneers and immigrants 
 has suggested nearly as many stories as the 
 chivalric deeds of knight-errantry. These 
 tales of frontier life are, however, as a rule, 
 characterized by such wildness of fancy and 
 such extravagancy of language that we have 
 often wondered why another Cervantes did 
 not ridicule our border romances by describ- 
 ing a second Don Quixote's adventures on 
 the prairies. We are pleased to notice, that 
 in the new series of Frontier Tales, by Lee 
 & Shepard, there is an agreeable absence of 
 sensational writing, of that maudlin senti- 
 mentality which make the generality of such 
 tales nauseous." — Standard. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
MISS LOUISE M. THURSTON'S 
 
 I M 
 
 CHARLEY ROBERTS SERIES. 
 
 To be completed in six vols. Illustrated. 
 Per volume, $i. 
 
 How Charley- Roberts Be- 
 came a Man. 
 
 How Eva Roberts Grained 
 Her Edlacation. 
 
 Charley and Eva's Home 
 
 in the West. 
 
 {Others in Preparation.) 
 
 In presenting the above new series the publish- 
 ers believe that they are adding to that class of 
 juvenile literature whose intrinsic worth is recog- 
 nized by those who have at heart the good of the 
 young. 
 
 "They are pleasantly written books, descriptive 
 of th« struggles and difficulties of Charley and 
 Eva in attaining to manhood and womanhood, 
 and they are well adapted to stimulate a noble 
 ambition in the hearts of young persons." 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 ---- wQXW 
 
 MAY MANNERING'S & 
 
 HELPING HAND SERIES. 
 
 Six volumes. Illustrated. Per volume, $u 
 Climbing the Rope. 
 Billy GJ-rimes's Eavorite. 
 
 The Cruise of the IDasha- 
 
 way. 
 
 The Little Spaniard. 
 Salt Water Dick. 
 Little Maid of Oxbow. 
 
 " ' May Mannering ' is the nom de plume of an 
 agreeable writer for the young folks who possesses 
 more than ordinary ability, and has a thorough 
 comprehension of the way to interest children." — 
 Philadelphia Item. 
 
 " We like the spirit of these books exceedingly, 
 and cordially commend it to the notice of Sabbath 
 School Libraries." — Ladies' Repository. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 "Uarieo ana atttadt&e." 
 
 VACATION STORY-BOOKS. 
 
 Sxvols. Illust. Per vol., 80 eta. 
 
 Worth not "Wealth. 
 
 Country Life. 
 
 The Charm. 
 
 Karl Keigler. 
 
 "Walter Seyton. 
 
 Holidays at Chestnut Hill. 
 
 ROSY DIAMOND STORY-BOOKS. 
 
 Six volumes. Illustrated. Per voL, 80 cts. 
 
 The Great Hosy Diamond. 
 Daisy, or The Fairy Spectacles. 
 Violet, a Fairy Story. 
 Minnie, or The Little "Woman. 
 The Angel Childi en. 
 Little Blossom's Reward. 
 
 Thee are delightful works for children. They 
 are all very popular, and have had a wide circula- 
 tion. They are now presented in a new dress. 
 The stories are all amusing and instructive, ex- 
 hibiting human nature in children, and teaching 
 
 some very important practical lessons. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 
 
 " .fascinating anfc .Enstructtije." 
 
 THE PROVERB SERIES. 
 
 Bv Mrs. M. E. Bradley and Miss 
 Kate J. Neely. 
 
 Six vols. Illust Per voL, $1. 
 
 Birds of a Feather. 
 
 Fine Feathers do Not make Fine 
 Birds. 
 
 Handsome is that Handsome does. 
 
 A "Wrong Confessed is half B«- 
 dressed. 
 
 Actions speak louder than "Words. 
 
 One Good Turn deserves another. 
 
 " Each volume 19 complete in itself, and illus- 
 trates, with a story of most fascinating and in- 
 structive interest, the proverb taken for its title. 
 These are just the kind of books that we like to 
 see in a family or Sunday-school library. They 
 will be read by persons of all ages with deep 
 interest, and afford instructive and entertaining 
 conversation with the children."— S. 8. Journal. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARR Publishers, Boston.